The Age of Innocence by Edith Wharton
jvc 15.12.2005 11:18:37 (permalink)
The Age of Innocence
by Edith Wharton

Book I


I.

On a January evening of the early seventies, Christine
Nilsson was singing in Faust at the Academy of
Music in New York.

Though there was already talk of the erection, in
remote metropolitan distances "above the Forties," of
a new Opera House which should compete in costliness
and splendour with those of the great European capitals,
the world of fashion was still content to reassemble
every winter in the shabby red and gold boxes of
the sociable old Academy. Conservatives cherished it
for being small and inconvenient, and thus keeping out
the "new people" whom New York was beginning to
dread and yet be drawn to; and the sentimental clung
to it for its historic associations, and the musical for its
excellent acoustics, always so problematic a quality in
halls built for the hearing of music.

It was Madame Nilsson's first appearance that
winter, and what the daily press had already learned to
describe as "an exceptionally brilliant audience" had
gathered to hear her, transported through the slippery,
snowy streets in private broughams, in the spacious
family landau, or in the humbler but more convenient
"Brown coupe." To come to the Opera in a Brown
coupe was almost as honourable a way of arriving
as in one's own carriage; and departure by the same
means had the immense advantage of enabling one
(with a playful allusion to democratic principles) to
scramble into the first Brown conveyance in the line,
instead of waiting till the cold-and-gin congested nose
of one's own coachman gleamed under the portico of
the Academy. It was one of the great livery-stableman's
most masterly intuitions to have discovered that Americans
want to get away from amusement even more
quickly than they want to get to it.

When Newland Archer opened the door at the back
of the club box the curtain had just gone up on the
garden scene. There was no reason why the young man
should not have come earlier, for he had dined at
seven, alone with his mother and sister, and had lingered
afterward over a cigar in the Gothic library with
glazed black-walnut bookcases and finial-topped chairs
which was the only room in the house where Mrs.
Archer allowed smoking. But, in the first place, New
York was a metropolis, and perfectly aware that in
metropolises it was "not the thing" to arrive early at
the opera; and what was or was not "the thing" played
a part as important in Newland Archer's New York as
the inscrutable totem terrors that had ruled the destinies
of his forefathers thousands of years ago.

The second reason for his delay was a personal one.
He had dawdled over his cigar because he was at heart
a dilettante, and thinking over a pleasure to come often
gave him a subtler satisfaction than its realisation. This
was especially the case when the pleasure was a delicate
one, as his pleasures mostly were; and on this
occasion the moment he looked forward to was so rare
and exquisite in quality that--well, if he had timed his
arrival in accord with the prima donna's stage-manager
he could not have entered the Academy at a more
significant moment than just as she was singing: "He
loves me--he loves me not--HE LOVES ME!--" and
sprinkling the falling daisy petals with notes as clear as
dew.

She sang, of course, "M'ama!" and not "he loves
me," since an unalterable and unquestioned law of the
musical world required that the German text of French
operas sung by Swedish artists should be translated
into Italian for the clearer understanding of English-
speaking audiences. This seemed as natural to Newland
Archer as all the other conventions on which his life
was moulded: such as the duty of using two silver-
backed brushes with his monogram in blue enamel to
part his hair, and of never appearing in society without
a flower (preferably a gardenia) in his buttonhole.

"M'ama . . . non m'ama . . . " the prima donna sang,
and "M'ama!", with a final burst of love triumphant,
as she pressed the dishevelled daisy to her lips and
lifted her large eyes to the sophisticated countenance of
the little brown Faust-Capoul, who was vainly trying,
in a tight purple velvet doublet and plumed cap, to
look as pure and true as his artless victim.

Newland Archer, leaning against the wall at the back
of the club box, turned his eyes from the stage and
scanned the opposite side of the house. Directly facing
him was the box of old Mrs. Manson Mingott, whose
monstrous obesity had long since made it impossible
for her to attend the Opera, but who was always
represented on fashionable nights by some of the younger
members of the family. On this occasion, the front
of the box was filled by her daughter-in-law, Mrs.
Lovell Mingott, and her daughter, Mrs. Welland; and
slightly withdrawn behind these brocaded matrons sat
a young girl in white with eyes ecstatically fixed on the
stagelovers. As Madame Nilsson's "M'ama!" thrilled
out above the silent house (the boxes always stopped
talking during the Daisy Song) a warm pink mounted
to the girl's cheek, mantled her brow to the roots of her
fair braids, and suffused the young slope of her breast
to the line where it met a modest tulle tucker fastened
with a single gardenia. She dropped her eyes to the
immense bouquet of lilies-of-the-valley on her knee,
and Newland Archer saw her white-gloved finger-tips
touch the flowers softly. He drew a breath of satisfied
vanity and his eyes returned to the stage.

No expense had been spared on the setting, which
was acknowledged to be very beautiful even by people
who shared his acquaintance with the Opera houses of
Paris and Vienna. The foreground, to the footlights,
was covered with emerald green cloth. In the middle
distance symmetrical mounds of woolly green moss
bounded by croquet hoops formed the base of shrubs
shaped like orange-trees but studded with large pink
and red roses. Gigantic pansies, considerably larger
than the roses, and closely resembling the floral pen-
wipers made by female parishioners for fashionable
clergymen, sprang from the moss beneath the rose-
trees; and here and there a daisy grafted on a rose-
branch flowered with a luxuriance prophetic of Mr.
Luther Burbank's far-off prodigies.

In the centre of this enchanted garden Madame
Nilsson, in white cashmere slashed with pale blue satin,
a reticule dangling from a blue girdle, and large yellow
braids carefully disposed on each side of her muslin
chemisette, listened with downcast eyes to M. Capoul's
impassioned wooing, and affected a guileless incomprehension
of his designs whenever, by word or glance, he
persuasively indicated the ground floor window of the
neat brick villa projecting obliquely from the right wing.

"The darling!" thought Newland Archer, his glance
flitting back to the young girl with the lilies-of-the-
valley. "She doesn't even guess what it's all about."
And he contemplated her absorbed young face with a
thrill of possessorship in which pride in his own masculine
initiation was mingled with a tender reverence for
her abysmal purity. "We'll read Faust together . . . by
the Italian lakes . . ." he thought, somewhat hazily
confusing the scene of his projected honey-moon with
the masterpieces of literature which it would be his
manly privilege to reveal to his bride. It was only that
afternoon that May Welland had let him guess that she
"cared" (New York's consecrated phrase of maiden
avowal), and already his imagination, leaping ahead of
the engagement ring, the betrothal kiss and the march
from Lohengrin, pictured her at his side in some scene
of old European witchery.

He did not in the least wish the future Mrs. Newland
Archer to be a simpleton. He meant her (thanks to his
enlightening companionship) to develop a social tact
and readiness of wit enabling her to hold her own with
the most popular married women of the "younger set,"
in which it was the recognised custom to attract masculine
homage while playfully discouraging it. If he had
probed to the bottom of his vanity (as he sometimes
nearly did) he would have found there the wish that his
wife should be as worldly-wise and as eager to please
as the married lady whose charms had held his fancy
through two mildly agitated years; without, of course,
any hint of the frailty which had so nearly marred that
unhappy being's life, and had disarranged his own
plans for a whole winter.

How this miracle of fire and ice was to be created,
and to sustain itself in a harsh world, he had never
taken the time to think out; but he was content to hold
his view without analysing it, since he knew it was that
of all the carefully-brushed, white-waistcoated, button-
hole-flowered gentlemen who succeeded each other in
the club box, exchanged friendly greetings with him,
and turned their opera-glasses critically on the circle of
ladies who were the product of the system. In matters
intellectual and artistic Newland Archer felt himself
distinctly the superior of these chosen specimens of old
New York gentility; he had probably read more, thought
more, and even seen a good deal more of the world,
than any other man of the number. Singly they betrayed
their inferiority; but grouped together they represented
"New York," and the habit of masculine solidarity
made him accept their doctrine on all the issues called
moral. He instinctively felt that in this respect it would
be troublesome--and also rather bad form--to strike
out for himself.

"Well--upon my soul!" exclaimed Lawrence Lefferts,
turning his opera-glass abruptly away from the stage.
Lawrence Lefferts was, on the whole, the foremost
authority on "form" in New York. He had probably
devoted more time than any one else to the study of
this intricate and fascinating question; but study alone
could not account for his complete and easy competence.
One had only to look at him, from the slant of
his bald forehead and the curve of his beautiful fair
moustache to the long patent-leather feet at the other
end of his lean and elegant person, to feel that the
knowledge of "form" must be congenital in any one
who knew how to wear such good clothes so carelessly
and carry such height with so much lounging grace. As
a young admirer had once said of him: "If anybody can
tell a fellow just when to wear a black tie with evening
clothes and when not to, it's Larry Lefferts." And on
the question of pumps versus patent-leather "Oxfords"
his authority had never been disputed.

"My God!" he said; and silently handed his glass to
old Sillerton Jackson.

Newland Archer, following Lefferts's glance, saw with
surprise that his exclamation had been occasioned by
the entry of a new figure into old Mrs. Mingott's box.
It was that of a slim young woman, a little less tall than
May Welland, with brown hair growing in close curls
about her temples and held in place by a narrow band
of diamonds. The suggestion of this headdress, which
gave her what was then called a "Josephine look," was
carried out in the cut of the dark blue velvet gown
rather theatrically caught up under her bosom by a
girdle with a large old-fashioned clasp. The wearer of
this unusual dress, who seemed quite unconscious of
the attention it was attracting, stood a moment in the
centre of the box, discussing with Mrs. Welland the
propriety of taking the latter's place in the front right-
hand corner; then she yielded with a slight smile, and
seated herself in line with Mrs. Welland's sister-in-law,
Mrs. Lovell Mingott, who was installed in the opposite
corner.

Mr. Sillerton Jackson had returned the opera-glass to
Lawrence Lefferts. The whole of the club turned
instinctively, waiting to hear what the old man had to
say; for old Mr. Jackson was as great an authority on
"family" as Lawrence Lefferts was on "form." He knew
all the ramifications of New York's cousinships; and
could not only elucidate such complicated questions as
that of the connection between the Mingotts (through
the Thorleys) with the Dallases of South Carolina, and
that of the relationship of the elder branch of Philadelphia
Thorleys to the Albany Chiverses (on no account
to be confused with the Manson Chiverses of University
Place), but could also enumerate the leading characteristics
of each family: as, for instance, the fabulous
stinginess of the younger lines of Leffertses (the Long
Island ones); or the fatal tendency of the Rushworths
to make foolish matches; or the insanity recurring in
every second generation of the Albany Chiverses, with
whom their New York cousins had always refused to
intermarry--with the disastrous exception of poor
Medora Manson, who, as everybody knew . . . but
then her mother was a Rushworth.

In addition to this forest of family trees, Mr. Sillerton
Jackson carried between his narrow hollow temples,
and under his soft thatch of silver hair, a register of
most of the scandals and mysteries that had smouldered
under the unruffled surface of New York society
within the last fifty years. So far indeed did his
information extend, and so acutely retentive was his
memory, that he was supposed to be the only man who
could have told you who Julius Beaufort, the banker,
really was, and what had become of handsome Bob
Spicer, old Mrs. Manson Mingott's father, who had
disappeared so mysteriously (with a large sum of trust
money) less than a year after his marriage, on the very
day that a beautiful Spanish dancer who had been
delighting thronged audiences in the old Opera-house
on the Battery had taken ship for Cuba. But these
mysteries, and many others, were closely locked in Mr.
Jackson's breast; for not only did his keen sense of
honour forbid his repeating anything privately imparted,
but he was fully aware that his reputation for discretion
increased his opportunities of finding out what he
wanted to know.

The club box, therefore, waited in visible suspense
while Mr. Sillerton Jackson handed back Lawrence
Lefferts's opera-glass. For a moment he silently scrutinised
the attentive group out of his filmy blue eyes
overhung by old veined lids; then he gave his moustache
a thoughtful twist, and said simply: "I didn't
think the Mingotts would have tried it on."



II.

Newland Archer, during this brief episode, had
been thrown into a strange state of embarrassment.

It was annoying that the box which was thus attracting
the undivided attention of masculine New York
should be that in which his betrothed was seated
between her mother and aunt; and for a moment he
could not identify the lady in the Empire dress, nor
imagine why her presence created such excitement among
the initiated. Then light dawned on him, and with it
came a momentary rush of indignation. No, indeed; no
one would have thought the Mingotts would have tried
it on!

But they had; they undoubtedly had; for the low-
toned comments behind him left no doubt in Archer's
mind that the young woman was May Welland's cousin,
the cousin always referred to in the family as "poor
Ellen Olenska." Archer knew that she had suddenly
arrived from Europe a day or two previously; he had
even heard from Miss Welland (not disapprovingly)
that she had been to see poor Ellen, who was staying
with old Mrs. Mingott. Archer entirely approved of
family solidarity, and one of the qualities he most
admired in the Mingotts was their resolute championship
of the few black sheep that their blameless stock
had produced. There was nothing mean or ungenerous
in the young man's heart, and he was glad that his
future wife should not be restrained by false prudery
from being kind (in private) to her unhappy cousin; but
to receive Countess Olenska in the family circle was a
different thing from producing her in public, at the
Opera of all places, and in the very box with the young
girl whose engagement to him, Newland Archer, was
to be announced within a few weeks. No, he felt as old
Sillerton Jackson felt; he did not think the Mingotts
would have tried it on!

He knew, of course, that whatever man dared (within
Fifth Avenue's limits) that old Mrs. Manson Mingott,
the Matriarch of the line, would dare. He had always
admired the high and mighty old lady, who, in spite of
having been only Catherine Spicer of Staten Island,
with a father mysteriously discredited, and neither money
nor position enough to make people forget it, had
allied herself with the head of the wealthy Mingott line,
married two of her daughters to "foreigners" (an Italian
marquis and an English banker), and put the crowning
touch to her audacities by building a large house of
pale cream-coloured stone (when brown sandstone
seemed as much the only wear as a frock-coat in the
afternoon) in an inaccessible wilderness near the
Central Park.

Old Mrs. Mingott's foreign daughters had become a
legend. They never came back to see their mother, and
the latter being, like many persons of active mind and
dominating will, sedentary and corpulent in her habit,
had philosophically remained at home. But the cream-
coloured house (supposed to be modelled on the private
hotels of the Parisian aristocracy) was there as a
visible proof of her moral courage; and she throned in
it, among pre-Revolutionary furniture and souvenirs of
the Tuileries of Louis Napoleon (where she had shone
in her middle age), as placidly as if there were nothing
peculiar in living above Thirty-fourth Street, or in having
French windows that opened like doors instead of
sashes that pushed up.

Every one (including Mr. Sillerton Jackson) was agreed
that old Catherine had never had beauty--a gift which,
in the eyes of New York, justified every success, and
excused a certain number of failings. Unkind people
said that, like her Imperial namesake, she had won her
way to success by strength of will and hardness of
heart, and a kind of haughty effrontery that was somehow
justified by the extreme decency and dignity of her
private life. Mr. Manson Mingott had died when she
was only twenty-eight, and had "tied up" the money
with an additional caution born of the general distrust
of the Spicers; but his bold young widow went her way
fearlessly, mingled freely in foreign society, married her
daughters in heaven knew what corrupt and fashionable
circles, hobnobbed with Dukes and Ambassadors,
associated familiarly with Papists, entertained Opera
singers, and was the intimate friend of Mme. Taglioni;
and all the while (as Sillerton Jackson was the first to
proclaim) there had never been a breath on her reputation;
the only respect, he always added, in which she
differed from the earlier Catherine.

Mrs. Manson Mingott had long since succeeded in
untying her husband's fortune, and had lived in affluence
for half a century; but memories of her early
straits had made her excessively thrifty, and though,
when she bought a dress or a piece of furniture, she
took care that it should be of the best, she could not
bring herself to spend much on the transient pleasures
of the table. Therefore, for totally different reasons, her
food was as poor as Mrs. Archer's, and her wines did
nothing to redeem it. Her relatives considered that the
penury of her table discredited the Mingott name, which
had always been associated with good living; but people
continued to come to her in spite of the "made
dishes" and flat champagne, and in reply to the
remonstrances of her son Lovell (who tried to retrieve the
family credit by having the best chef in New York) she
used to say laughingly: "What's the use of two good
cooks in one family, now that I've married the girls and
can't eat sauces?"

Newland Archer, as he mused on these things, had
once more turned his eyes toward the Mingott box. He
saw that Mrs. Welland and her sister-in-law were facing
their semicircle of critics with the Mingottian APLOMB
which old Catherine had inculcated in all her tribe, and
that only May Welland betrayed, by a heightened colour
(perhaps due to the knowledge that he was watching
her) a sense of the gravity of the situation. As for
the cause of the commotion, she sat gracefully in her
corner of the box, her eyes fixed on the stage, and
revealing, as she leaned forward, a little more shoulder
and bosom than New York was accustomed to seeing,
at least in ladies who had reasons for wishing to pass
unnoticed.

Few things seemed to Newland Archer more awful
than an offence against "Taste," that far-off divinity of
whom "Form" was the mere visible representative and
vicegerent. Madame Olenska's pale and serious face
appealed to his fancy as suited to the occasion and to
her unhappy situation; but the way her dress (which
had no tucker) sloped away from her thin shoulders
shocked and troubled him. He hated to think of May
Welland's being exposed to the influence of a young
woman so careless of the dictates of Taste.

"After all," he heard one of the younger men begin
behind him (everybody talked through the Mephistopheles-
and-Martha scenes), "after all, just WHAT happened?"

"Well--she left him; nobody attempts to deny that."

"He's an awful brute, isn't he?" continued the young
enquirer, a candid Thorley, who was evidently preparing
to enter the lists as the lady's champion.

"The very worst; I knew him at Nice," said
Lawrence Lefferts with authority. "A half-paralysed white
sneering fellow--rather handsome head, but eyes with
a lot of lashes. Well, I'll tell you the sort: when he
wasn't with women he was collecting china. Paying any
price for both, I understand."

There was a general laugh, and the young champion
said: "Well, then----?"

"Well, then; she bolted with his secretary."

"Oh, I see." The champion's face fell.

"It didn't last long, though: I heard of her a few
months later living alone in Venice. I believe Lovell
Mingott went out to get her. He said she was desperately
unhappy. That's all right--but this parading her
at the Opera's another thing."

"Perhaps," young Thorley hazarded, "she's too
unhappy to be left at home."

This was greeted with an irreverent laugh, and the
youth blushed deeply, and tried to look as if he had
meant to insinuate what knowing people called a "double
entendre."

"Well--it's queer to have brought Miss Welland,
anyhow," some one said in a low tone, with a side-
glance at Archer.

"Oh, that's part of the campaign: Granny's orders,
no doubt," Lefferts laughed. "When the old lady does
a thing she does it thoroughly."

The act was ending, and there was a general stir in
the box. Suddenly Newland Archer felt himself
impelled to decisive action. The desire to be the first man
to enter Mrs. Mingott's box, to proclaim to the waiting
world his engagement to May Welland, and to see her
through whatever difficulties her cousin's anomalous
situation might involve her in; this impulse had abruptly
overruled all scruples and hesitations, and sent him
hurrying through the red corridors to the farther side
of the house.

As he entered the box his eyes met Miss Welland's,
and he saw that she had instantly understood his motive,
though the family dignity which both considered
so high a virtue would not permit her to tell him so.
The persons of their world lived in an atmosphere of
faint implications and pale delicacies, and the fact that
he and she understood each other without a word
seemed to the young man to bring them nearer than
any explanation would have done. Her eyes said: "You
see why Mamma brought me," and his answered: "I
would not for the world have had you stay away."

"You know my niece Countess Olenska?" Mrs. Welland
enquired as she shook hands with her future son-
in-law. Archer bowed without extending his hand, as
was the custom on being introduced to a lady; and
Ellen Olenska bent her head slightly, keeping her own
pale-gloved hands clasped on her huge fan of eagle
feathers. Having greeted Mrs. Lovell Mingott, a large
blonde lady in creaking satin, he sat down beside his
betrothed, and said in a low tone: "I hope you've told
Madame Olenska that we're engaged? I want everybody
to know--I want you to let me announce it this
evening at the ball."

Miss Welland's face grew rosy as the dawn, and she
looked at him with radiant eyes. "If you can persuade
Mamma," she said; "but why should we change what
is already settled?" He made no answer but that which
his eyes returned, and she added, still more confidently
smiling: "Tell my cousin yourself: I give you leave. She
says she used to play with you when you were children."

She made way for him by pushing back her chair,
and promptly, and a little ostentatiously, with the
desire that the whole house should see what he was
doing, Archer seated himself at the Countess Olenska's
side.

"We DID use to play together, didn't we?" she asked,
turning her grave eyes to his. "You were a horrid boy,
and kissed me once behind a door; but it was your
cousin Vandie Newland, who never looked at me, that
I was in love with." Her glance swept the horse-shoe
curve of boxes. "Ah, how this brings it all back to
me--I see everybody here in knickerbockers and pantalettes,"
she said, with her trailing slightly foreign accent,
her eyes returning to his face.

Agreeable as their expression was, the young man
was shocked that they should reflect so unseemly a
picture of the august tribunal before which, at that very
moment, her case was being tried. Nothing could be in
worse taste than misplaced flippancy; and he answered
somewhat stiffly: "Yes, you have been away a very
long time."

"Oh, centuries and centuries; so long," she said,
"that I'm sure I'm dead and buried, and this dear old
place is heaven;" which, for reasons he could not
define, struck Newland Archer as an even more
disrespectful way of describing New York society.



III.

It invariably happened in the same way.

Mrs. Julius Beaufort, on the night of her annual
ball, never failed to appear at the Opera; indeed, she
always gave her ball on an Opera night in order to
emphasise her complete superiority to household cares,
and her possession of a staff of servants competent to
organise every detail of the entertainment in her absence.

The Beauforts' house was one of the few in New
York that possessed a ball-room (it antedated even
Mrs. Manson Mingott's and the Headly Chiverses');
and at a time when it was beginning to be thought
"provincial" to put a "crash" over the drawing-room
floor and move the furniture upstairs, the possession of
a ball-room that was used for no other purpose, and left
for three-hundred-and-sixty-four days of the year to
shuttered darkness, with its gilt chairs stacked in a
corner and its chandelier in a bag; this undoubted
superiority was felt to compensate for whatever was
regrettable in the Beaufort past.

Mrs. Archer, who was fond of coining her social
philosophy into axioms, had once said: "We all have
our pet common people--" and though the phrase was
a daring one, its truth was secretly admitted in many
an exclusive bosom. But the Beauforts were not exactly
common; some people said they were even worse. Mrs.
Beaufort belonged indeed to one of America's most
honoured families; she had been the lovely Regina Dallas
(of the South Carolina branch), a penniless beauty
introduced to New York society by her cousin, the
imprudent Medora Manson, who was always doing the
wrong thing from the right motive. When one was
related to the Mansons and the Rushworths one had a
"droit de cite" (as Mr. Sillerton Jackson, who had
frequented the Tuileries, called it) in New York society;
but did one not forfeit it in marrying Julius Beaufort?

The question was: who was Beaufort? He passed for
an Englishman, was agreeable, handsome, ill-tempered,
hospitable and witty. He had come to America with
letters of recommendation from old Mrs. Manson
Mingott's English son-in-law, the banker, and had speedily
made himself an important position in the world of
affairs; but his habits were dissipated, his tongue was
bitter, his antecedents were mysterious; and when
Medora Manson announced her cousin's engagement
to him it was felt to be one more act of folly in poor
Medora's long record of imprudences.

But folly is as often justified of her children as
wisdom, and two years after young Mrs. Beaufort's marriage
it was admitted that she had the most distinguished
house in New York. No one knew exactly how the
miracle was accomplished. She was indolent, passive,
the caustic even called her dull; but dressed like an
idol, hung with pearls, growing younger and blonder
and more beautiful each year, she throned in Mr. Beaufort's
heavy brown-stone palace, and drew all the world
there without lifting her jewelled little finger. The knowing
people said it was Beaufort himself who trained the
servants, taught the chef new dishes, told the gardeners
what hot-house flowers to grow for the dinner-table
and the drawing-rooms, selected the guests, brewed the
after-dinner punch and dictated the little notes his wife
wrote to her friends. If he did, these domestic activities
were privately performed, and he presented to the world
the appearance of a careless and hospitable millionaire
strolling into his own drawing-room with the detachment
of an invited guest, and saying: "My wife's gloxinias
are a marvel, aren't they? I believe she gets them
out from Kew."

Mr. Beaufort's secret, people were agreed, was the
way he carried things off. It was all very well to whisper
that he had been "helped" to leave England by the
international banking-house in which he had been
employed; he carried off that rumour as easily as the
rest--though New York's business conscience was no
less sensitive than its moral standard--he carried
everything before him, and all New York into his drawing-
rooms, and for over twenty years now people had said
they were "going to the Beauforts'" with the same
tone of security as if they had said they were going to
Mrs. Manson Mingott's, and with the added satisfaction
of knowing they would get hot canvas-back ducks
and vintage wines, instead of tepid Veuve Clicquot
without a year and warmed-up croquettes from Philadelphia.

Mrs. Beaufort, then, had as usual appeared in her
box just before the Jewel Song; and when, again as
usual, she rose at the end of the third act, drew her
opera cloak about her lovely shoulders, and disappeared,
New York knew that meant that half an hour
later the ball would begin.

The Beaufort house was one that New Yorkers were
proud to show to foreigners, especially on the night of
the annual ball. The Beauforts had been among the
first people in New York to own their own red velvet
carpet and have it rolled down the steps by their own
footmen, under their own awning, instead of hiring it
with the supper and the ball-room chairs. They had
also inaugurated the custom of letting the ladies take
their cloaks off in the hall, instead of shuffling up to
the hostess's bedroom and recurling their hair with the
aid of the gas-burner; Beaufort was understood to have
said that he supposed all his wife's friends had maids
who saw to it that they were properly coiffees when
they left home.

Then the house had been boldly planned with a
ball-room, so that, instead of squeezing through a narrow
passage to get to it (as at the Chiverses') one
marched solemnly down a vista of enfiladed drawing-
rooms (the sea-green, the crimson and the bouton d'or),
seeing from afar the many-candled lustres reflected in
the polished parquetry, and beyond that the depths of a
conservatory where camellias and tree-ferns arched their
costly foliage over seats of black and gold bamboo.

Newland Archer, as became a young man of his
position, strolled in somewhat late. He had left his
overcoat with the silk-stockinged footmen (the stockings
were one of Beaufort's few fatuities), had dawdled
a while in the library hung with Spanish leather and
furnished with Buhl and malachite, where a few men
were chatting and putting on their dancing-gloves, and
had finally joined the line of guests whom Mrs. Beaufort
was receiving on the threshold of the crimson
drawing-room.

Archer was distinctly nervous. He had not gone back
to his club after the Opera (as the young bloods usually
did), but, the night being fine, had walked for some
distance up Fifth Avenue before turning back in the
direction of the Beauforts' house. He was definitely
afraid that the Mingotts might be going too far; that,
in fact, they might have Granny Mingott's orders to
bring the Countess Olenska to the ball.

From the tone of the club box he had perceived how
grave a mistake that would be; and, though he was
more than ever determined to "see the thing through,"
he felt less chivalrously eager to champion his betrothed's
cousin than before their brief talk at the Opera.

Wandering on to the bouton d'or drawing-room
(where Beaufort had had the audacity to hang "Love
Victorious," the much-discussed nude of Bouguereau)
Archer found Mrs. Welland and her daughter standing
near the ball-room door. Couples were already gliding
over the floor beyond: the light of the wax candles fell
on revolving tulle skirts, on girlish heads wreathed with
modest blossoms, on the dashing aigrettes and ornaments
of the young married women's coiffures, and on
the glitter of highly glazed shirt-fronts and fresh glace
gloves.

Miss Welland, evidently about to join the dancers,
hung on the threshold, her lilies-of-the-valley in her
hand (she carried no other bouquet), her face a little
pale, her eyes burning with a candid excitement. A
group of young men and girls were gathered about her,
and there was much hand-clasping, laughing and pleasantry
on which Mrs. Welland, standing slightly apart,
shed the beam of a qualified approval. It was evident
that Miss Welland was in the act of announcing her
engagement, while her mother affected the air of parental
reluctance considered suitable to the occasion.

Archer paused a moment. It was at his express wish
that the announcement had been made, and yet it was
not thus that he would have wished to have his happiness
known. To proclaim it in the heat and noise of a
crowded ball-room was to rob it of the fine bloom of
privacy which should belong to things nearest the heart.
His joy was so deep that this blurring of the surface left
its essence untouched; but he would have liked to keep
the surface pure too. It was something of a satisfaction
to find that May Welland shared this feeling. Her eyes
fled to his beseechingly, and their look said: "Remember,
we're doing this because it's right."

No appeal could have found a more immediate response
in Archer's breast; but he wished that the necessity
of their action had been represented by some ideal
reason, and not simply by poor Ellen Olenska. The
group about Miss Welland made way for him with
significant smiles, and after taking his share of the
felicitations he drew his betrothed into the middle of
the ball-room floor and put his arm about her waist.

"Now we shan't have to talk," he said, smiling into
her candid eyes, as they floated away on the soft waves
of the Blue Danube.

She made no answer. Her lips trembled into a smile,
but the eyes remained distant and serious, as if bent on
some ineffable vision. "Dear," Archer whispered, pressing
her to him: it was borne in on him that the first
hours of being engaged, even if spent in a ball-room,
had in them something grave and sacramental. What a
new life it was going to be, with this whiteness,
radiance, goodness at one's side!

The dance over, the two, as became an affianced
couple, wandered into the conservatory; and sitting
behind a tall screen of tree-ferns and camellias Newland
pressed her gloved hand to his lips.

"You see I did as you asked me to," she said.

"Yes: I couldn't wait," he answered smiling. After a
moment he added: "Only I wish it hadn't had to be at
a ball."

"Yes, I know." She met his glance comprehendingly.
"But after all--even here we're alone together, aren't
we?"

"Oh, dearest--always!" Archer cried.

Evidently she was always going to understand; she
was always going to say the right thing. The discovery
made the cup of his bliss overflow, and he went on
gaily: "The worst of it is that I want to kiss you and I
can't." As he spoke he took a swift glance about the
conservatory, assured himself of their momentary privacy,
and catching her to him laid a fugitive pressure
on her lips. To counteract the audacity of this proceeding
he led her to a bamboo sofa in a less secluded part
of the conservatory, and sitting down beside her broke
a lily-of-the-valley from her bouquet. She sat silent, and
the world lay like a sunlit valley at their feet.

"Did you tell my cousin Ellen?" she asked presently,
as if she spoke through a dream.

He roused himself, and remembered that he had not
done so. Some invincible repugnance to speak of such
things to the strange foreign woman had checked the
words on his lips.

"No--I hadn't the chance after all," he said, fibbing
hastily.

"Ah." She looked disappointed, but gently resolved
on gaining her point. "You must, then, for I didn't
either; and I shouldn't like her to think--"

"Of course not. But aren't you, after all, the person
to do it?"

She pondered on this. "If I'd done it at the right
time, yes: but now that there's been a delay I think you
must explain that I'd asked you to tell her at the
Opera, before our speaking about it to everybody here.
Otherwise she might think I had forgotten her. You
see, she's one of the family, and she's been away so
long that she's rather--sensitive."

Archer looked at her glowingly. "Dear and great
angel! Of course I'll tell her." He glanced a trifle
apprehensively toward the crowded ball-room. "But I haven't
seen her yet. Has she come?"

"No; at the last minute she decided not to."

"At the last minute?" he echoed, betraying his
surprise that she should ever have considered the alternative
possible.

"Yes. She's awfully fond of dancing," the young girl
answered simply. "But suddenly she made up her mind
that her dress wasn't smart enough for a ball, though
we thought it so lovely; and so my aunt had to take her
home."

"Oh, well--" said Archer with happy indifference.
Nothing about his betrothed pleased him more than
her resolute determination to carry to its utmost limit
that ritual of ignoring the "unpleasant" in which they
had both been brought up.

"She knows as well as I do," he reflected, "the real
reason of her cousin's staying away; but I shall never
let her see by the least sign that I am conscious of there
being a shadow of a shade on poor Ellen Olenska's
reputation."

#1
    jvc 15.12.2005 11:19:37 (permalink)
    IV.

    In the course of the next day the first of the usual
    betrothal visits were exchanged. The New York
    ritual was precise and inflexible in such matters; and in
    conformity with it Newland Archer first went with his
    mother and sister to call on Mrs. Welland, after which
    he and Mrs. Welland and May drove out to old Mrs.
    Manson Mingott's to receive that venerable ancestress's
    blessing.

    A visit to Mrs. Manson Mingott was always an
    amusing episode to the young man. The house in itself
    was already an historic document, though not, of course,
    as venerable as certain other old family houses in
    University Place and lower Fifth Avenue. Those were of
    the purest 1830, with a grim harmony of cabbage-
    rose-garlanded carpets, rosewood consoles, round-arched
    fire-places with black marble mantels, and immense
    glazed book-cases of mahogany; whereas old Mrs.
    Mingott, who had built her house later, had bodily cast
    out the massive furniture of her prime, and mingled
    with the Mingott heirlooms the frivolous upholstery of
    the Second Empire. It was her habit to sit in a window
    of her sitting-room on the ground floor, as if watching
    calmly for life and fashion to flow northward to her
    solitary doors. She seemed in no hurry to have them
    come, for her patience was equalled by her confidence.
    She was sure that presently the hoardings, the quarries,
    the one-story saloons, the wooden green-houses in ragged
    gardens, and the rocks from which goats surveyed
    the scene, would vanish before the advance of residences
    as stately as her own--perhaps (for she was an
    impartial woman) even statelier; and that the cobble-
    stones over which the old clattering omnibuses bumped
    would be replaced by smooth asphalt, such as people
    reported having seen in Paris. Meanwhile, as every one
    she cared to see came to HER (and she could fill her
    rooms as easily as the Beauforts, and without adding a
    single item to the menu of her suppers), she did not
    suffer from her geographic isolation.

    The immense accretion of flesh which had descended
    on her in middle life like a flood of lava on a doomed
    city had changed her from a plump active little woman
    with a neatly-turned foot and ankle into something as
    vast and august as a natural phenomenon. She had
    accepted this submergence as philosophically as all her
    other trials, and now, in extreme old age, was rewarded
    by presenting to her mirror an almost unwrinkled
    expanse of firm pink and white flesh, in the
    centre of which the traces of a small face survived as if
    awaiting excavation. A flight of smooth double chins led
    down to the dizzy depths of a still-snowy bosom veiled
    in snowy muslins that were held in place by a miniature
    portrait of the late Mr. Mingott; and around and below,
    wave after wave of black silk surged away over the edges
    of a capacious armchair, with two tiny white hands poised
    like gulls on the surface of the billows.

    The burden of Mrs. Manson Mingott's flesh had
    long since made it impossible for her to go up and
    down stairs, and with characteristic independence she
    had made her reception rooms upstairs and established
    herself (in flagrant violation of all the New York
    proprieties) on the ground floor of her house; so that, as
    you sat in her sitting-room window with her, you caught
    (through a door that was always open, and a looped-
    back yellow damask portiere) the unexpected vista of a
    bedroom with a huge low bed upholstered like a sofa,
    and a toilet-table with frivolous lace flounces and a
    gilt-framed mirror.

    Her visitors were startled and fascinated by the
    foreignness of this arrangement, which recalled scenes in
    French fiction, and architectural incentives to immorality
    such as the simple American had never dreamed of.
    That was how women with lovers lived in the wicked
    old societies, in apartments with all the rooms on one
    floor, and all the indecent propinquities that their
    novels described. It amused Newland Archer (who had
    secretly situated the love-scenes of "Monsieur de
    Camors" in Mrs. Mingott's bedroom) to picture her
    blameless life led in the stage-setting of adultery; but he
    said to himself, with considerable admiration, that if a
    lover had been what she wanted, the intrepid woman
    would have had him too.

    To the general relief the Countess Olenska was not
    present in her grandmother's drawing-room during the
    visit of the betrothed couple. Mrs. Mingott said she
    had gone out; which, on a day of such glaring sunlight,
    and at the "shopping hour," seemed in itself an indelicate
    thing for a compromised woman to do. But at any
    rate it spared them the embarrassment of her presence,
    and the faint shadow that her unhappy past might
    seem to shed on their radiant future. The visit went off
    successfully, as was to have been expected. Old Mrs.
    Mingott was delighted with the engagement, which,
    being long foreseen by watchful relatives, had been
    carefully passed upon in family council; and the
    engagement ring, a large thick sapphire set in invisible
    claws, met with her unqualified admiration.

    "It's the new setting: of course it shows the stone
    beautifully, but it looks a little bare to old-fashioned
    eyes," Mrs. Welland had explained, with a conciliatory
    side-glance at her future son-in-law.

    "Old-fashioned eyes? I hope you don't mean mine,
    my dear? I like all the novelties," said the ancestress,
    lifting the stone to her small bright orbs, which no
    glasses had ever disfigured. "Very handsome," she added,
    returning the jewel; "very liberal. In my time a cameo
    set in pearls was thought sufficient. But it's the hand
    that sets off the ring, isn't it, my dear Mr. Archer?"
    and she waved one of her tiny hands, with small pointed
    nails and rolls of aged fat encircling the wrist like ivory
    bracelets. "Mine was modelled in Rome by the great
    Ferrigiani. You should have May's done: no doubt he'll
    have it done, my child. Her hand is large--it's these
    modern sports that spread the joints--but the skin is
    white.--And when's the wedding to be?" she broke off,
    fixing her eyes on Archer's face.

    "Oh--" Mrs. Welland murmured, while the young
    man, smiling at his betrothed, replied: "As soon as ever
    it can, if only you'll back me up, Mrs. Mingott."

    "We must give them time to get to know each other
    a little better, mamma," Mrs. Welland interposed, with
    the proper affectation of reluctance; to which the
    ancestress rejoined: "Know each other? Fiddlesticks!
    Everybody in New York has always known everybody.
    Let the young man have his way, my dear; don't wait
    till the bubble's off the wine. Marry them before Lent;
    I may catch pneumonia any winter now, and I want to
    give the wedding-breakfast."

    These successive statements were received with the
    proper expressions of amusement, incredulity and gratitude;
    and the visit was breaking up in a vein of mild
    pleasantry when the door opened to admit the Countess
    Olenska, who entered in bonnet and mantle followed
    by the unexpected figure of Julius Beaufort.

    There was a cousinly murmur of pleasure between
    the ladies, and Mrs. Mingott held out Ferrigiani's model
    to the banker. "Ha! Beaufort, this is a rare favour!"
    (She had an odd foreign way of addressing men by
    their surnames.)

    "Thanks. I wish it might happen oftener," said the
    visitor in his easy arrogant way. "I'm generally so tied
    down; but I met the Countess Ellen in Madison Square,
    and she was good enough to let me walk home with
    her."

    "Ah--I hope the house will be gayer, now that
    Ellen's here!" cried Mrs. Mingott with a glorious
    effrontery. "Sit down--sit down, Beaufort: push up the yellow
    armchair; now I've got you I want a good gossip. I
    hear your ball was magnificent; and I understand you
    invited Mrs. Lemuel Struthers? Well--I've a curiosity
    to see the woman myself."

    She had forgotten her relatives, who were drifting
    out into the hall under Ellen Olenska's guidance. Old
    Mrs. Mingott had always professed a great admiration
    for Julius Beaufort, and there was a kind of kinship in
    their cool domineering way and their short-cuts through
    the conventions. Now she was eagerly curious to know
    what had decided the Beauforts to invite (for the first
    time) Mrs. Lemuel Struthers, the widow of Struthers's
    Shoe-polish, who had returned the previous year from
    a long initiatory sojourn in Europe to lay siege to the
    tight little citadel of New York. "Of course if you and
    Regina invite her the thing is settled. Well, we need
    new blood and new money--and I hear she's still very
    good-looking," the carnivorous old lady declared.

    In the hall, while Mrs. Welland and May drew on
    their furs, Archer saw that the Countess Olenska was
    looking at him with a faintly questioning smile.

    "Of course you know already--about May and me,"
    he said, answering her look with a shy laugh. "She
    scolded me for not giving you the news last night at the
    Opera: I had her orders to tell you that we were
    engaged--but I couldn't, in that crowd."

    The smile passed from Countess Olenska's eyes to
    her lips: she looked younger, more like the bold brown
    Ellen Mingott of his boyhood. "Of course I know; yes.
    And I'm so glad. But one doesn't tell such things first in
    a crowd." The ladies were on the threshold and she
    held out her hand.

    "Good-bye; come and see me some day," she said,
    still looking at Archer.

    In the carriage, on the way down Fifth Avenue, they
    talked pointedly of Mrs. Mingott, of her age, her spirit,
    and all her wonderful attributes. No one alluded to
    Ellen Olenska; but Archer knew that Mrs. Welland
    was thinking: "It's a mistake for Ellen to be seen, the
    very day after her arrival, parading up Fifth Avenue at
    the crowded hour with Julius Beaufort--" and the young
    man himself mentally added: "And she ought to know
    that a man who's just engaged doesn't spend his time
    calling on married women. But I daresay in the set
    she's lived in they do--they never do anything else."
    And, in spite of the cosmopolitan views on which he
    prided himself, he thanked heaven that he was a New
    Yorker, and about to ally himself with one of his own
    kind.



    V.

    The next evening old Mr. Sillerton Jackson came to
    dine with the Archers.

    Mrs. Archer was a shy woman and shrank from
    society; but she liked to be well-informed as to its
    doings. Her old friend Mr. Sillerton Jackson applied to
    the investigation of his friends' affairs the patience of a
    collector and the science of a naturalist; and his sister,
    Miss Sophy Jackson, who lived with him, and was
    entertained by all the people who could not secure her
    much-sought-after brother, brought home bits of minor
    gossip that filled out usefully the gaps in his picture.

    Therefore, whenever anything happened that Mrs.
    Archer wanted to know about, she asked Mr. Jackson
    to dine; and as she honoured few people with her
    invitations, and as she and her daughter Janey were an
    excellent audience, Mr. Jackson usually came himself
    instead of sending his sister. If he could have dictated
    all the conditions, he would have chosen the evenings
    when Newland was out; not because the young man
    was uncongenial to him (the two got on capitally at
    their club) but because the old anecdotist sometimes
    felt, on Newland's part, a tendency to weigh his
    evidence that the ladies of the family never showed.

    Mr. Jackson, if perfection had been attainable on
    earth, would also have asked that Mrs. Archer's food
    should be a little better. But then New York, as far
    back as the mind of man could travel, had been divided
    into the two great fundamental groups of the Mingotts
    and Mansons and all their clan, who cared about eating
    and clothes and money, and the Archer-Newland-
    van-der-Luyden tribe, who were devoted to travel,
    horticulture and the best fiction, and looked down on
    the grosser forms of pleasure.

    You couldn't have everything, after all. If you dined
    with the Lovell Mingotts you got canvas-back and
    terrapin and vintage wines; at Adeline Archer's you
    could talk about Alpine scenery and "The Marble Faun";
    and luckily the Archer Madeira had gone round the
    Cape. Therefore when a friendly summons came from
    Mrs. Archer, Mr. Jackson, who was a true eclectic,
    would usually say to his sister: "I've been a little gouty
    since my last dinner at the Lovell Mingotts'--it will do
    me good to diet at Adeline's."

    Mrs. Archer, who had long been a widow, lived with
    her son and daughter in West Twenty-eighth Street. An
    upper floor was dedicated to Newland, and the two
    women squeezed themselves into narrower quarters
    below. In an unclouded harmony of tastes and interests
    they cultivated ferns in Wardian cases, made macrame
    lace and wool embroidery on linen, collected American
    revolutionary glazed ware, subscribed to "Good Words,"
    and read Ouida's novels for the sake of the Italian
    atmosphere. (They preferred those about peasant life,
    because of the descriptions of scenery and the pleasanter
    sentiments, though in general they liked novels about
    people in society, whose motives and habits were more
    comprehensible, spoke severely of Dickens, who "had
    never drawn a gentleman," and considered Thackeray
    less at home in the great world than Bulwer--who,
    however, was beginning to be thought old-fashioned.)
    Mrs. and Miss Archer were both great lovers of
    scenery. It was what they principally sought and admired
    on their occasional travels abroad; considering
    architecture and painting as subjects for men, and chiefly
    for learned persons who read Ruskin. Mrs. Archer had
    been born a Newland, and mother and daughter, who
    were as like as sisters, were both, as people said, "true
    Newlands"; tall, pale, and slightly round-shouldered,
    with long noses, sweet smiles and a kind of drooping
    distinction like that in certain faded Reynolds portraits.
    Their physical resemblance would have been complete
    if an elderly embonpoint had not stretched Mrs. Archer's
    black brocade, while Miss Archer's brown and
    purple poplins hung, as the years went on, more and
    more slackly on her virgin frame.

    Mentally, the likeness between them, as Newland
    was aware, was less complete than their identical
    mannerisms often made it appear. The long habit of living
    together in mutually dependent intimacy had given them
    the same vocabulary, and the same habit of beginning
    their phrases "Mother thinks" or "Janey thinks,"
    according as one or the other wished to advance an
    opinion of her own; but in reality, while Mrs. Archer's
    serene unimaginativeness rested easily in the accepted
    and familiar, Janey was subject to starts and aberrations
    of fancy welling up from springs of suppressed
    romance.

    Mother and daughter adored each other and revered
    their son and brother; and Archer loved them with a
    tenderness made compunctious and uncritical by the
    sense of their exaggerated admiration, and by his secret
    satisfaction in it. After all, he thought it a good thing
    for a man to have his authority respected in his own
    house, even if his sense of humour sometimes made
    him question the force of his mandate.

    On this occasion the young man was very sure that
    Mr. Jackson would rather have had him dine out; but
    he had his own reasons for not doing so.

    Of course old Jackson wanted to talk about Ellen
    Olenska, and of course Mrs. Archer and Janey wanted
    to hear what he had to tell. All three would be slightly
    embarrassed by Newland's presence, now that his
    prospective relation to the Mingott clan had been made
    known; and the young man waited with an amused
    curiosity to see how they would turn the difficulty.

    They began, obliquely, by talking about Mrs. Lemuel
    Struthers.

    "It's a pity the Beauforts asked her," Mrs. Archer
    said gently. "But then Regina always does what he tells
    her; and BEAUFORT--"

    "Certain nuances escape Beaufort," said Mr. Jackson,
    cautiously inspecting the broiled shad, and wondering
    for the thousandth time why Mrs. Archer's cook
    always burnt the roe to a cinder. (Newland, who had
    long shared his wonder, could always detect it in the
    older man's expression of melancholy disapproval.)

    "Oh, necessarily; Beaufort is a vulgar man," said
    Mrs. Archer. "My grandfather Newland always used
    to say to my mother: `Whatever you do, don't let that
    fellow Beaufort be introduced to the girls.' But at least
    he's had the advantage of associating with gentlemen;
    in England too, they say. It's all very mysterious--"
    She glanced at Janey and paused. She and Janey knew
    every fold of the Beaufort mystery, but in public Mrs.
    Archer continued to assume that the subject was not
    one for the unmarried.

    "But this Mrs. Struthers," Mrs. Archer continued;
    "what did you say SHE was, Sillerton?"

    "Out of a mine: or rather out of the saloon at the
    head of the pit. Then with Living Wax-Works, touring
    New England. After the police broke THAT up, they say
    she lived--" Mr. Jackson in his turn glanced at Janey,
    whose eyes began to bulge from under her prominent
    lids. There were still hiatuses for her in Mrs. Struthers's
    past.

    "Then," Mr. Jackson continued (and Archer saw he
    was wondering why no one had told the butler never to
    slice cucumbers with a steel knife), "then Lemuel Struthers
    came along. They say his advertiser used the girl's
    head for the shoe-polish posters; her hair's intensely
    black, you know--the Egyptian style. Anyhow, he--
    eventually--married her." There were volumes of
    innuendo in the way the "eventually" was spaced, and
    each syllable given its due stress.

    "Oh, well--at the pass we've come to nowadays, it
    doesn't matter," said Mrs. Archer indifferently. The
    ladies were not really interested in Mrs. Struthers
    just then; the subject of Ellen Olenska was too fresh
    and too absorbing to them. Indeed, Mrs. Struthers's
    name had been introduced by Mrs. Archer only that
    she might presently be able to say: "And Newland's
    new cousin--Countess Olenska? Was SHE at the ball too?"

    There was a faint touch of sarcasm in the reference
    to her son, and Archer knew it and had expected it.
    Even Mrs. Archer, who was seldom unduly pleased
    with human events, had been altogether glad of her
    son's engagement. ("Especially after that silly business
    with Mrs. Rushworth," as she had remarked to Janey,
    alluding to what had once seemed to Newland a tragedy
    of which his soul would always bear the scar.)

    There was no better match in New York than May
    Welland, look at the question from whatever point you
    chose. Of course such a marriage was only what
    Newland was entitled to; but young men are so foolish
    and incalculable--and some women so ensnaring and
    unscrupulous--that it was nothing short of a miracle to
    see one's only son safe past the Siren Isle and in the
    haven of a blameless domesticity.

    All this Mrs. Archer felt, and her son knew she felt;
    but he knew also that she had been perturbed by the
    premature announcement of his engagement, or rather
    by its cause; and it was for that reason--because on the
    whole he was a tender and indulgent master--that he
    had stayed at home that evening. "It's not that I don't
    approve of the Mingotts' esprit de corps; but why
    Newland's engagement should be mixed up with that
    Olenska woman's comings and goings I don't see,"
    Mrs. Archer grumbled to Janey, the only witness of her
    slight lapses from perfect sweetness.

    She had behaved beautifully--and in beautiful
    behaviour she was unsurpassed--during the call on Mrs.
    Welland; but Newland knew (and his betrothed doubtless
    guessed) that all through the visit she and Janey
    were nervously on the watch for Madame Olenska's
    possible intrusion; and when they left the house
    together she had permitted herself to say to her son: "I'm
    thankful that Augusta Welland received us alone."

    These indications of inward disturbance moved Archer
    the more that he too felt that the Mingotts had gone a
    little too far. But, as it was against all the rules of their
    code that the mother and son should ever allude to
    what was uppermost in their thoughts, he simply replied:
    "Oh, well, there's always a phase of family parties
    to be gone through when one gets engaged, and the
    sooner it's over the better." At which his mother merely
    pursed her lips under the lace veil that hung down from
    her grey velvet bonnet trimmed with frosted grapes.

    Her revenge, he felt--her lawful revenge--would be
    to "draw" Mr. Jackson that evening on the Countess
    Olenska; and, having publicly done his duty as a future
    member of the Mingott clan, the young man had no
    objection to hearing the lady discussed in private--except
    that the subject was already beginning to bore him.

    Mr. Jackson had helped himself to a slice of the tepid
    filet which the mournful butler had handed him with a
    look as sceptical as his own, and had rejected the
    mushroom sauce after a scarcely perceptible sniff. He
    looked baffled and hungry, and Archer reflected that
    he would probably finish his meal on Ellen Olenska.

    Mr. Jackson leaned back in his chair, and glanced up
    at the candlelit Archers, Newlands and van der Luydens
    hanging in dark frames on the dark walls.

    "Ah, how your grandfather Archer loved a good
    dinner, my dear Newland!" he said, his eyes on the
    portrait of a plump full-chested young man in a stock
    and a blue coat, with a view of a white-columned
    country-house behind him. "Well--well--well . . . I
    wonder what he would have said to all these foreign
    marriages!"

    Mrs. Archer ignored the allusion to the ancestral
    cuisine and Mr. Jackson continued with deliberation:
    "No, she was NOT at the ball."

    "Ah--" Mrs. Archer murmured, in a tone that
    implied: "She had that decency."

    "Perhaps the Beauforts don't know her," Janey
    suggested, with her artless malice.

    Mr. Jackson gave a faint sip, as if he had been
    tasting invisible Madeira. "Mrs. Beaufort may not--but
    Beaufort certainly does, for she was seen walking up
    Fifth Avenue this afternoon with him by the whole of
    New York."

    "Mercy--" moaned Mrs. Archer, evidently perceiving
    the uselessness of trying to ascribe the actions of
    foreigners to a sense of delicacy.

    "I wonder if she wears a round hat or a bonnet in
    the afternoon," Janey speculated. "At the Opera I know
    she had on dark blue velvet, perfectly plain and flat--
    like a night-gown."

    "Janey!" said her mother; and Miss Archer blushed
    and tried to look audacious.

    "It was, at any rate, in better taste not to go to the
    ball," Mrs. Archer continued.

    A spirit of perversity moved her son to rejoin: "I
    don't think it was a question of taste with her. May
    said she meant to go, and then decided that the dress in
    question wasn't smart enough."

    Mrs. Archer smiled at this confirmation of her
    inference. "Poor Ellen," she simply remarked; adding
    compassionately: "We must always bear in mind what an
    eccentric bringing-up Medora Manson gave her. What
    can you expect of a girl who was allowed to wear
    black satin at her coming-out ball?"

    "Ah--don't I remember her in it!" said Mr. Jackson;
    adding: "Poor girl!" in the tone of one who, while
    enjoying the memory, had fully understood at the time
    what the sight portended.

    "It's odd," Janey remarked, "that she should have
    kept such an ugly name as Ellen. I should have changed
    it to Elaine." She glanced about the table to see the
    effect of this.

    Her brother laughed. "Why Elaine?"

    "I don't know; it sounds more--more Polish," said
    Janey, blushing.

    "It sounds more conspicuous; and that can hardly be
    what she wishes," said Mrs. Archer distantly.

    "Why not?" broke in her son, growing suddenly
    argumentative. "Why shouldn't she be conspicuous if
    she chooses? Why should she slink about as if it were
    she who had disgraced herself? She's `poor Ellen'
    certainly, because she had the bad luck to make a wretched
    marriage; but I don't see that that's a reason for hiding
    her head as if she were the culprit."

    "That, I suppose," said Mr. Jackson, speculatively,
    "is the line the Mingotts mean to take."

    The young man reddened. "I didn't have to wait for
    their cue, if that's what you mean, sir. Madame Olenska
    has had an unhappy life: that doesn't make her an
    outcast."

    "There are rumours," began Mr. Jackson, glancing
    at Janey.

    "Oh, I know: the secretary," the young man took
    him up. "Nonsense, mother; Janey's grown-up. They
    say, don't they," he went on, "that the secretary helped
    her to get away from her brute of a husband, who kept
    her practically a prisoner? Well, what if he did? I hope
    there isn't a man among us who wouldn't have done
    the same in such a case."

    Mr. Jackson glanced over his shoulder to say to the
    sad butler: "Perhaps . . . that sauce . . . just a little,
    after all--"; then, having helped himself, he remarked:
    "I'm told she's looking for a house. She means to live
    here."

    "I hear she means to get a divorce," said Janey
    boldly.

    "I hope she will!" Archer exclaimed.

    The word had fallen like a bombshell in the pure and
    tranquil atmosphere of the Archer dining-room. Mrs.
    Archer raised her delicate eye-brows in the particular
    curve that signified: "The butler--" and the young
    man, himself mindful of the bad taste of discussing
    such intimate matters in public, hastily branched off
    into an account of his visit to old Mrs. Mingott.

    After dinner, according to immemorial custom, Mrs.
    Archer and Janey trailed their long silk draperies up to
    the drawing-room, where, while the gentlemen smoked
    below stairs, they sat beside a Carcel lamp with an
    engraved globe, facing each other across a rosewood
    work-table with a green silk bag under it, and stitched
    at the two ends of a tapestry band of field-flowers
    destined to adorn an "occasional" chair in the drawing-
    room of young Mrs. Newland Archer.

    While this rite was in progress in the drawing-room,
    Archer settled Mr. Jackson in an armchair near the fire
    in the Gothic library and handed him a cigar. Mr.
    Jackson sank into the armchair with satisfaction, lit his
    cigar with perfect confidence (it was Newland who
    bought them), and stretching his thin old ankles to the
    coals, said: "You say the secretary merely helped her to
    get away, my dear fellow? Well, he was still helping her
    a year later, then; for somebody met 'em living at
    Lausanne together."

    Newland reddened. "Living together? Well, why not?
    Who had the right to make her life over if she hadn't?
    I'm sick of the hypocrisy that would bury alive a woman
    of her age if her husband prefers to live with harlots."

    He stopped and turned away angrily to light his
    cigar. "Women ought to be free--as free as we are," he
    declared, making a discovery of which he was too
    irritated to measure the terrific consequences.

    Mr. Sillerton Jackson stretched his ankles nearer the
    coals and emitted a sardonic whistle.

    "Well," he said after a pause, "apparently Count
    Olenski takes your view; for I never heard of his having
    lifted a finger to get his wife back."



    VI.

    That evening, after Mr. Jackson had taken himself
    away, and the ladies had retired to their chintz-
    curtained bedroom, Newland Archer mounted thoughtfully
    to his own study. A vigilant hand had, as usual,
    kept the fire alive and the lamp trimmed; and the
    room, with its rows and rows of books, its bronze and
    steel statuettes of "The Fencers" on the mantelpiece
    and its many photographs of famous pictures, looked
    singularly home-like and welcoming.

    As he dropped into his armchair near the fire his eyes
    rested on a large photograph of May Welland, which
    the young girl had given him in the first days of their
    romance, and which had now displaced all the other
    portraits on the table. With a new sense of awe he
    looked at the frank forehead, serious eyes and gay
    innocent mouth of the young creature whose soul's
    custodian he was to be. That terrifying product of the
    social system he belonged to and believed in, the young
    girl who knew nothing and expected everything, looked
    back at him like a stranger through May Welland's
    familiar features; and once more it was borne in on
    him that marriage was not the safe anchorage he had
    been taught to think, but a voyage on uncharted seas.

    The case of the Countess Olenska had stirred up old
    settled convictions and set them drifting dangerously
    through his mind. His own exclamation: "Women should
    be free--as free as we are," struck to the root of a
    problem that it was agreed in his world to regard as
    non-existent. "Nice" women, however wronged, would
    never claim the kind of freedom he meant, and generous-
    minded men like himself were therefore--in the heat of
    argument--the more chivalrously ready to concede it
    to them. Such verbal generosities were in fact only a
    humbugging disguise of the inexorable conventions that
    tied things together and bound people down to the old
    pattern. But here he was pledged to defend, on the part
    of his betrothed's cousin, conduct that, on his own
    wife's part, would justify him in calling down on her
    all the thunders of Church and State. Of course the
    dilemma was purely hypothetical; since he wasn't a
    blackguard Polish nobleman, it was absurd to speculate
    what his wife's rights would be if he WERE. But Newland
    Archer was too imaginative not to feel that, in his case
    and May's, the tie might gall for reasons far less gross
    and palpable. What could he and she really know of
    each other, since it was his duty, as a "decent" fellow,
    to conceal his past from her, and hers, as a marriageable
    girl, to have no past to conceal? What if, for some
    one of the subtler reasons that would tell with both of
    them, they should tire of each other, misunderstand or
    irritate each other? He reviewed his friends' marriages--
    the supposedly happy ones--and saw none that
    answered, even remotely, to the passionate and tender
    comradeship which he pictured as his permanent relation
    with May Welland. He perceived that such a picture
    presupposed, on her part, the experience, the
    versatility, the freedom of judgment, which she had
    been carefully trained not to possess; and with a shiver
    of foreboding he saw his marriage becoming what most
    of the other marriages about him were: a dull association
    of material and social interests held together by
    ignorance on the one side and hypocrisy on the other.
    Lawrence Lefferts occurred to him as the husband who
    had most completely realised this enviable ideal. As
    became the high-priest of form, he had formed a wife
    so completely to his own convenience that, in the most
    conspicuous moments of his frequent love-affairs with
    other men's wives, she went about in smiling
    unconsciousness, saying that "Lawrence was so frightfully
    strict"; and had been known to blush indignantly, and
    avert her gaze, when some one alluded in her presence
    to the fact that Julius Beaufort (as became a "foreigner"
    of doubtful origin) had what was known in
    New York as "another establishment."

    Archer tried to console himself with the thought that
    he was not quite such an ass as Larry Lefferts, nor May
    such a simpleton as poor Gertrude; but the difference
    was after all one of intelligence and not of standards.
    In reality they all lived in a kind of hieroglyphic world,
    where the real thing was never said or done or even
    thought, but only represented by a set of arbitrary
    signs; as when Mrs. Welland, who knew exactly why
    Archer had pressed her to announce her daughter's
    engagement at the Beaufort ball (and had indeed
    expected him to do no less), yet felt obliged to simulate
    reluctance, and the air of having had her hand forced,
    quite as, in the books on Primitive Man that people of
    advanced culture were beginning to read, the savage
    bride is dragged with shrieks from her parents' tent.

    The result, of course, was that the young girl who
    was the centre of this elaborate system of mystification
    remained the more inscrutable for her very frankness
    and assurance. She was frank, poor darling, because
    she had nothing to conceal, assured because she knew
    of nothing to be on her guard against; and with no
    better preparation than this, she was to be plunged
    overnight into what people evasively called "the facts
    of life."

    The young man was sincerely but placidly in love.
    He delighted in the radiant good looks of his betrothed,
    in her health, her horsemanship, her grace and quickness
    at games, and the shy interest in books and ideas
    that she was beginning to develop under his guidance.
    (She had advanced far enough to join him in ridiculing
    the Idyls of the King, but not to feel the beauty of
    Ulysses and the Lotus Eaters.) She was straightforward,
    loyal and brave; she had a sense of humour (chiefly
    proved by her laughing at HIS jokes); and he suspected,
    in the depths of her innocently-gazing soul, a glow of
    feeling that it would be a joy to waken. But when he
    had gone the brief round of her he returned discouraged
    by the thought that all this frankness and innocence
    were only an artificial product. Untrained human
    nature was not frank and innocent; it was full of the
    twists and defences of an instinctive guile. And he felt
    himself oppressed by this creation of factitious purity,
    so cunningly manufactured by a conspiracy of mothers
    and aunts and grandmothers and long-dead ancestresses,
    because it was supposed to be what he wanted, what
    he had a right to, in order that he might exercise his
    lordly pleasure in smashing it like an image made of
    snow.

    There was a certain triteness in these reflections: they
    were those habitual to young men on the approach of
    their wedding day. But they were generally accompanied
    by a sense of compunction and self-abasement of
    which Newland Archer felt no trace. He could not
    deplore (as Thackeray's heroes so often exasperated
    him by doing) that he had not a blank page to offer his
    bride in exchange for the unblemished one she was to
    give to him. He could not get away from the fact that if
    he had been brought up as she had they would have
    been no more fit to find their way about than the Babes
    in the Wood; nor could he, for all his anxious cogitations,
    see any honest reason (any, that is, unconnected
    with his own momentary pleasure, and the passion of
    masculine vanity) why his bride should not have been
    allowed the same freedom of experience as himself.

    Such questions, at such an hour, were bound to drift
    through his mind; but he was conscious that their
    uncomfortable persistence and precision were due to
    the inopportune arrival of the Countess Olenska. Here
    he was, at the very moment of his betrothal--a moment
    for pure thoughts and cloudless hopes--pitchforked
    into a coil of scandal which raised all the special problems
    he would have preferred to let lie. "Hang Ellen
    Olenska!" he grumbled, as he covered his fire and
    began to undress. He could not really see why her fate
    should have the least bearing on his; yet he dimly felt
    that he had only just begun to measure the risks of the
    championship which his engagement had forced upon
    him.


    A few days later the bolt fell.

    The Lovell Mingotts had sent out cards for what was
    known as "a formal dinner" (that is, three extra footmen,
    two dishes for each course, and a Roman punch
    in the middle), and had headed their invitations with
    the words "To meet the Countess Olenska," in accordance
    with the hospitable American fashion, which
    treats strangers as if they were royalties, or at least as
    their ambassadors.

    The guests had been selected with a boldness and
    discrimination in which the initiated recognised the
    firm hand of Catherine the Great. Associated with such
    immemorial standbys as the Selfridge Merrys, who were
    asked everywhere because they always had been, the
    Beauforts, on whom there was a claim of relationship,
    and Mr. Sillerton Jackson and his sister Sophy (who
    went wherever her brother told her to), were some of
    the most fashionable and yet most irreproachable of
    the dominant "young married" set; the Lawrence
    Leffertses, Mrs. Lefferts Rushworth (the lovely widow),
    the Harry Thorleys, the Reggie Chiverses and young
    Morris Dagonet and his wife (who was a van der
    Luyden). The company indeed was perfectly assorted,
    since all the members belonged to the little inner group
    of people who, during the long New York season,
    disported themselves together daily and nightly with
    apparently undiminished zest.

    Forty-eight hours later the unbelievable had
    happened; every one had refused the Mingotts' invitation
    except the Beauforts and old Mr. Jackson and his sister.
    The intended slight was emphasised by the fact that
    even the Reggie Chiverses, who were of the Mingott
    clan, were among those inflicting it; and by the
    uniform wording of the notes, in all of which the writers
    "regretted that they were unable to accept," without
    the mitigating plea of a "previous engagement" that
    ordinary courtesy prescribed.

    New York society was, in those days, far too small,
    and too scant in its resources, for every one in it
    (including livery-stable-keepers, butlers and cooks) not
    to know exactly on which evenings people were free;
    and it was thus possible for the recipients of Mrs.
    Lovell Mingott's invitations to make cruelly clear their
    determination not to meet the Countess Olenska.

    The blow was unexpected; but the Mingotts, as their
    way was, met it gallantly. Mrs. Lovell Mingott
    confided the case to Mrs. Welland, who confided it to
    Newland Archer; who, aflame at the outrage, appealed
    passionately and authoritatively to his mother; who,
    after a painful period of inward resistance and outward
    temporising, succumbed to his instances (as she always
    did), and immediately embracing his cause with an
    energy redoubled by her previous hesitations, put on
    her grey velvet bonnet and said: "I'll go and see Louisa
    van der Luyden."

    The New York of Newland Archer's day was a small
    and slippery pyramid, in which, as yet, hardly a fissure
    had been made or a foothold gained. At its base was a
    firm foundation of what Mrs. Archer called "plain
    people"; an honourable but obscure majority of
    respectable families who (as in the case of the Spicers or
    the Leffertses or the Jacksons) had been raised above
    their level by marriage with one of the ruling clans.
    People, Mrs. Archer always said, were not as particular
    as they used to be; and with old Catherine Spicer ruling
    one end of Fifth Avenue, and Julius Beaufort the other,
    you couldn't expect the old traditions to last much
    longer.

    Firmly narrowing upward from this wealthy but
    inconspicuous substratum was the compact and dominant
    group which the Mingotts, Newlands, Chiverses
    and Mansons so actively represented. Most people imagined
    them to be the very apex of the pyramid; but they
    themselves (at least those of Mrs. Archer's generation)
    were aware that, in the eyes of the professional genealogist,
    only a still smaller number of families could lay
    claim to that eminence.

    "Don't tell me," Mrs. Archer would say to her
    children, "all this modern newspaper rubbish about a New
    York aristocracy. If there is one, neither the Mingotts
    nor the Mansons belong to it; no, nor the Newlands or
    the Chiverses either. Our grandfathers and great-
    grandfathers were just respectable English or Dutch
    merchants, who came to the colonies to make their
    fortune, and stayed here because they did so well. One
    of your great-grandfathers signed the Declaration, and
    another was a general on Washington's staff, and
    received General Burgoyne's sword after the battle of
    Saratoga. These are things to be proud of, but they
    have nothing to do with rank or class. New York has
    always been a commercial community, and there are
    not more than three families in it who can claim an
    aristocratic origin in the real sense of the word."

    Mrs. Archer and her son and daughter, like every
    one else in New York, knew who these privileged beings
    were: the Dagonets of Washington Square, who came
    of an old English county family allied with the Pitts
    and Foxes; the Lannings, who had intermarried with
    the descendants of Count de Grasse, and the van der
    Luydens, direct descendants of the first Dutch governor
    of Manhattan, and related by pre-revolutionary
    marriages to several members of the French and British
    aristocracy.

    The Lannings survived only in the person of two
    very old but lively Miss Lannings, who lived cheerfully
    and reminiscently among family portraits and Chippendale;
    the Dagonets were a considerable clan, allied to
    the best names in Baltimore and Philadelphia; but the
    van der Luydens, who stood above all of them, had
    faded into a kind of super-terrestrial twilight, from
    which only two figures impressively emerged; those of
    Mr. and Mrs. Henry van der Luyden.

    Mrs. Henry van der Luyden had been Louisa Dagonet,
    and her mother had been the granddaughter of Colonel
    du Lac, of an old Channel Island family, who had
    fought under Cornwallis and had settled in Maryland,
    after the war, with his bride, Lady Angelica Trevenna,
    fifth daughter of the Earl of St. Austrey. The tie
    between the Dagonets, the du Lacs of Maryland, and
    their aristocratic Cornish kinsfolk, the Trevennas, had
    always remained close and cordial. Mr. and Mrs. van
    der Luyden had more than once paid long visits to the
    present head of the house of Trevenna, the Duke of St.
    Austrey, at his country-seat in Cornwall and at St.
    Austrey in Gloucestershire; and his Grace had frequently
    announced his intention of some day returning their
    visit (without the Duchess, who feared the Atlantic).

    Mr. and Mrs. van der Luyden divided their time
    between Trevenna, their place in Maryland, and Skuytercliff,
    the great estate on the Hudson which had been one
    of the colonial grants of the Dutch government to the
    famous first Governor, and of which Mr. van der Luyden
    was still "Patroon." Their large solemn house in Madison
    Avenue was seldom opened, and when they came to town
    they received in it only their most intimate friends.

    "I wish you would go with me, Newland," his mother
    said, suddenly pausing at the door of the Brown
    coupe. "Louisa is fond of you; and of course it's on
    account of dear May that I'm taking this step--and
    also because, if we don't all stand together, there'll be
    no such thing as Society left."
    #2
      jvc 15.12.2005 11:21:19 (permalink)
      VII.

      Mrs. Henry van der Luyden listened in silence to
      her cousin Mrs. Archer's narrative.

      It was all very well to tell yourself in advance that
      Mrs. van der Luyden was always silent, and that, though
      non-committal by nature and training, she was very
      kind to the people she really liked. Even personal
      experience of these facts was not always a protection from
      the chill that descended on one in the high-ceilinged
      white-walled Madison Avenue drawing-room, with the
      pale brocaded armchairs so obviously uncovered for
      the occasion, and the gauze still veiling the ormolu
      mantel ornaments and the beautiful old carved frame
      of Gainsborough's "Lady Angelica du Lac."

      Mrs. van der Luyden's portrait by Huntington (in
      black velvet and Venetian point) faced that of her
      lovely ancestress. It was generally considered "as fine
      as a Cabanel," and, though twenty years had elapsed
      since its execution, was still "a perfect likeness."
      Indeed the Mrs. van der Luyden who sat beneath it
      listening to Mrs. Archer might have been the twin-sister
      of the fair and still youngish woman drooping against a
      gilt armchair before a green rep curtain. Mrs. van der
      Luyden still wore black velvet and Venetian point when
      she went into society--or rather (since she never dined
      out) when she threw open her own doors to receive it.
      Her fair hair, which had faded without turning grey,
      was still parted in flat overlapping points on her forehead,
      and the straight nose that divided her pale blue
      eyes was only a little more pinched about the nostrils
      than when the portrait had been painted. She always,
      indeed, struck Newland Archer as having been rather
      gruesomely preserved in the airless atmosphere of a
      perfectly irreproachable existence, as bodies caught in
      glaciers keep for years a rosy life-in-death.

      Like all his family, he esteemed and admired Mrs.
      van der Luyden; but he found her gentle bending sweetness
      less approachable than the grimness of some of his
      mother's old aunts, fierce spinsters who said "No" on
      principle before they knew what they were going to be
      asked.

      Mrs. van der Luyden's attitude said neither yes nor
      no, but always appeared to incline to clemency till her
      thin lips, wavering into the shadow of a smile, made
      the almost invariable reply: "I shall first have to talk
      this over with my husband."

      She and Mr. van der Luyden were so exactly alike
      that Archer often wondered how, after forty years of
      the closest conjugality, two such merged identities ever
      separated themselves enough for anything as controversial
      as a talking-over. But as neither had ever reached a
      decision without prefacing it by this mysterious
      conclave, Mrs. Archer and her son, having set forth their
      case, waited resignedly for the familiar phrase.

      Mrs. van der Luyden, however, who had seldom
      surprised any one, now surprised them by reaching her
      long hand toward the bell-rope.

      "I think," she said, "I should like Henry to hear
      what you have told me."

      A footman appeared, to whom she gravely added:
      "If Mr. van der Luyden has finished reading the
      newspaper, please ask him to be kind enough to come."

      She said "reading the newspaper" in the tone in
      which a Minister's wife might have said: "Presiding at
      a Cabinet meeting"--not from any arrogance of mind,
      but because the habit of a life-time, and the attitude of
      her friends and relations, had led her to consider Mr.
      van der Luyden's least gesture as having an almost
      sacerdotal importance.

      Her promptness of action showed that she considered
      the case as pressing as Mrs. Archer; but, lest she
      should be thought to have committed herself in advance,
      she added, with the sweetest look: "Henry always
      enjoys seeing you, dear Adeline; and he will wish
      to congratulate Newland."

      The double doors had solemnly reopened and between
      them appeared Mr. Henry van der Luyden, tall,
      spare and frock-coated, with faded fair hair, a straight
      nose like his wife's and the same look of frozen gentleness
      in eyes that were merely pale grey instead of pale
      blue.

      Mr. van der Luyden greeted Mrs. Archer with cousinly
      affability, proffered to Newland low-voiced
      congratulations couched in the same language as his wife's,
      and seated himself in one of the brocade armchairs
      with the simplicity of a reigning sovereign.

      "I had just finished reading the Times," he said,
      laying his long finger-tips together. "In town my mornings
      are so much occupied that I find it more convenient
      to read the newspapers after luncheon."

      "Ah, there's a great deal to be said for that plan--
      indeed I think my uncle Egmont used to say he found it
      less agitating not to read the morning papers till after
      dinner," said Mrs. Archer responsively.

      "Yes: my good father abhorred hurry. But now we
      live in a constant rush," said Mr. van der Luyden in
      measured tones, looking with pleasant deliberation about
      the large shrouded room which to Archer was so complete
      an image of its owners.

      "But I hope you HAD finished your reading, Henry?"
      his wife interposed.

      "Quite--quite," he reassured her.

      "Then I should like Adeline to tell you--"

      "Oh, it's really Newland's story," said his mother
      smiling; and proceeded to rehearse once more the monstrous
      tale of the affront inflicted on Mrs. Lovell Mingott.

      "Of course," she ended, "Augusta Welland and Mary
      Mingott both felt that, especially in view of Newland's
      engagement, you and Henry OUGHT TO KNOW."

      "Ah--" said Mr. van der Luyden, drawing a deep
      breath.

      There was a silence during which the tick of the
      monumental ormolu clock on the white marble mantelpiece
      grew as loud as the boom of a minute-gun. Archer
      contemplated with awe the two slender faded figures,
      seated side by side in a kind of viceregal rigidity,
      mouthpieces of some remote ancestral authority which fate
      compelled them to wield, when they would so much
      rather have lived in simplicity and seclusion, digging
      invisible weeds out of the perfect lawns of Skuytercliff,
      and playing Patience together in the evenings.

      Mr. van der Luyden was the first to speak.

      "You really think this is due to some--some
      intentional interference of Lawrence Lefferts's?" he enquired,
      turning to Archer.

      "I'm certain of it, sir. Larry has been going it rather
      harder than usual lately--if cousin Louisa won't mind
      my mentioning it--having rather a stiff affair with the
      postmaster's wife in their village, or some one of that
      sort; and whenever poor Gertrude Lefferts begins to
      suspect anything, and he's afraid of trouble, he gets up
      a fuss of this kind, to show how awfully moral he is,
      and talks at the top of his voice about the impertinence
      of inviting his wife to meet people he doesn't wish her
      to know. He's simply using Madame Olenska as a
      lightning-rod; I've seen him try the same thing often
      before."

      "The LEFFERTSES!--" said Mrs. van der Luyden.

      "The LEFFERTSES!--" echoed Mrs. Archer. "What would
      uncle Egmont have said of Lawrence Lefferts's
      pronouncing on anybody's social position? It shows what
      Society has come to."

      "We'll hope it has not quite come to that," said Mr.
      van der Luyden firmly.

      "Ah, if only you and Louisa went out more!" sighed
      Mrs. Archer.

      But instantly she became aware of her mistake. The
      van der Luydens were morbidly sensitive to any criticism
      of their secluded existence. They were the arbiters
      of fashion, the Court of last Appeal, and they knew it,
      and bowed to their fate. But being shy and retiring
      persons, with no natural inclination for their part, they
      lived as much as possible in the sylvan solitude of
      Skuytercliff, and when they came to town, declined all
      invitations on the plea of Mrs. van der Luyden's health.

      Newland Archer came to his mother's rescue.
      "Everybody in New York knows what you and cousin
      Louisa represent. That's why Mrs. Mingott felt she
      ought not to allow this slight on Countess Olenska to
      pass without consulting you."

      Mrs. van der Luyden glanced at her husband, who
      glanced back at her.

      "It is the principle that I dislike," said Mr. van der
      Luyden. "As long as a member of a well-known family
      is backed up by that family it should be considered--
      final."

      "It seems so to me," said his wife, as if she were
      producing a new thought.

      "I had no idea," Mr. van der Luyden continued,
      "that things had come to such a pass." He paused, and
      looked at his wife again. "It occurs to me, my dear,
      that the Countess Olenska is already a sort of relation--
      through Medora Manson's first husband. At any rate,
      she will be when Newland marries." He turned toward
      the young man. "Have you read this morning's Times,
      Newland?"

      "Why, yes, sir," said Archer, who usually tossed off
      half a dozen papers with his morning coffee.

      Husband and wife looked at each other again. Their
      pale eyes clung together in prolonged and serious
      consultation; then a faint smile fluttered over Mrs. van der
      Luyden's face. She had evidently guessed and approved.

      Mr. van der Luyden turned to Mrs. Archer. "If Louisa's
      health allowed her to dine out--I wish you would
      say to Mrs. Lovell Mingott--she and I would have
      been happy to--er--fill the places of the Lawrence
      Leffertses at her dinner." He paused to let the irony of
      this sink in. "As you know, this is impossible." Mrs.
      Archer sounded a sympathetic assent. "But Newland
      tells me he has read this morning's Times; therefore he
      has probably seen that Louisa's relative, the Duke of
      St. Austrey, arrives next week on the Russia. He is
      coming to enter his new sloop, the Guinevere, in next
      summer's International Cup Race; and also to have a
      little canvasback shooting at Trevenna." Mr. van der
      Luyden paused again, and continued with increasing
      benevolence: "Before taking him down to Maryland
      we are inviting a few friends to meet him here--only a
      little dinner--with a reception afterward. I am sure
      Louisa will be as glad as I am if Countess Olenska will
      let us include her among our guests." He got up, bent
      his long body with a stiff friendliness toward his cousin,
      and added: "I think I have Louisa's authority for saying
      that she will herself leave the invitation to dine
      when she drives out presently: with our cards--of course
      with our cards."

      Mrs. Archer, who knew this to be a hint that the
      seventeen-hand chestnuts which were never kept waiting
      were at the door, rose with a hurried murmur of
      thanks. Mrs. van der Luyden beamed on her with the
      smile of Esther interceding with Ahasuerus; but her
      husband raised a protesting hand.

      "There is nothing to thank me for, dear Adeline;
      nothing whatever. This kind of thing must not happen
      in New York; it shall not, as long as I can help it," he
      pronounced with sovereign gentleness as he steered his
      cousins to the door.

      Two hours later, every one knew that the great
      C-spring barouche in which Mrs. van der Luyden
      took the air at all seasons had been seen at old
      Mrs. Mingott's door, where a large square envelope
      was handed in; and that evening at the Opera Mr.
      Sillerton Jackson was able to state that the envelope
      contained a card inviting the Countess Olenska
      to the dinner which the van der Luydens were giving
      the following week for their cousin, the Duke
      of St. Austrey.

      Some of the younger men in the club box exchanged
      a smile at this announcement, and glanced sideways at
      Lawrence Lefferts, who sat carelessly in the front of the
      box, pulling his long fair moustache, and who remarked
      with authority, as the soprano paused: "No one but
      Patti ought to attempt the Sonnambula."



      VIII.

      It was generally agreed in New York that the Countess
      Olenska had "lost her looks."

      She had appeared there first, in Newland Archer's
      boyhood, as a brilliantly pretty little girl of nine or ten,
      of whom people said that she "ought to be painted."
      Her parents had been continental wanderers, and after
      a roaming babyhood she had lost them both, and been
      taken in charge by her aunt, Medora Manson, also a
      wanderer, who was herself returning to New York to
      "settle down."

      Poor Medora, repeatedly widowed, was always coming
      home to settle down (each time in a less expensive
      house), and bringing with her a new husband or an
      adopted child; but after a few months she invariably
      parted from her husband or quarrelled with her ward,
      and, having got rid of her house at a loss, set out again
      on her wanderings. As her mother had been a Rushworth,
      and her last unhappy marriage had linked her
      to one of the crazy Chiverses, New York looked indulgently
      on her eccentricities; but when she returned with
      her little orphaned niece, whose parents had been popular
      in spite of their regrettable taste for travel, people thought
      it a pity that the pretty child should be in such hands.

      Every one was disposed to be kind to little Ellen
      Mingott, though her dusky red cheeks and tight curls
      gave her an air of gaiety that seemed unsuitable in a
      child who should still have been in black for her
      parents. It was one of the misguided Medora's many
      peculiarities to flout the unalterable rules that regulated
      American mourning, and when she stepped from the
      steamer her family were scandalised to see that the
      crape veil she wore for her own brother was seven
      inches shorter than those of her sisters-in-law, while
      little Ellen was in crimson merino and amber beads,
      like a gipsy foundling.

      But New York had so long resigned itself to Medora
      that only a few old ladies shook their heads over Ellen's
      gaudy clothes, while her other relations fell under
      the charm of her high colour and high spirits. She was
      a fearless and familiar little thing, who asked disconcerting
      questions, made precocious comments, and possessed
      outlandish arts, such as dancing a Spanish shawl
      dance and singing Neapolitan love-songs to a guitar.
      Under the direction of her aunt (whose real name was
      Mrs. Thorley Chivers, but who, having received a Papal
      title, had resumed her first husband's patronymic,
      and called herself the Marchioness Manson, because in
      Italy she could turn it into Manzoni) the little girl
      received an expensive but incoherent education, which
      included "drawing from the model," a thing never
      dreamed of before, and playing the piano in quintets
      with professional musicians.

      Of course no good could come of this; and when, a
      few years later, poor Chivers finally died in a mad-
      house, his widow (draped in strange weeds) again pulled
      up stakes and departed with Ellen, who had grown into
      a tall bony girl with conspicuous eyes. For some time
      no more was heard of them; then news came of Ellen's
      marriage to an immensely rich Polish nobleman of
      legendary fame, whom she had met at a ball at the
      Tuileries, and who was said to have princely establishments
      in Paris, Nice and Florence, a yacht at Cowes,
      and many square miles of shooting in Transylvania.
      She disappeared in a kind of sulphurous apotheosis,
      and when a few years later Medora again came back to
      New York, subdued, impoverished, mourning a third
      husband, and in quest of a still smaller house, people
      wondered that her rich niece had not been able to do
      something for her. Then came the news that Ellen's
      own marriage had ended in disaster, and that she was
      herself returning home to seek rest and oblivion among
      her kinsfolk.

      These things passed through Newland Archer's mind
      a week later as he watched the Countess Olenska enter
      the van der Luyden drawing-room on the evening of
      the momentous dinner. The occasion was a solemn
      one, and he wondered a little nervously how she would
      carry it off. She came rather late, one hand still ungloved,
      and fastening a bracelet about her wrist; yet she entered
      without any appearance of haste or embarrassment
      the drawing-room in which New York's most
      chosen company was somewhat awfully assembled.

      In the middle of the room she paused, looking about
      her with a grave mouth and smiling eyes; and in that
      instant Newland Archer rejected the general verdict on
      her looks. It was true that her early radiance was gone.
      The red cheeks had paled; she was thin, worn, a little
      older-looking than her age, which must have been nearly
      thirty. But there was about her the mysterious authority
      of beauty, a sureness in the carriage of the head, the
      movement of the eyes, which, without being in the least
      theatrical, struck his as highly trained and full of a
      conscious power. At the same time she was simpler in
      manner than most of the ladies present, and many
      people (as he heard afterward from Janey) were disappointed
      that her appearance was not more "stylish"
      --for stylishness was what New York most valued. It
      was, perhaps, Archer reflected, because her early vivacity
      had disappeared; because she was so quiet--quiet in
      her movements, her voice, and the tones of her low-
      pitched voice. New York had expected something a
      good deal more reasonant in a young woman with such
      a history.

      The dinner was a somewhat formidable business.
      Dining with the van der Luydens was at best no light
      matter, and dining there with a Duke who was their
      cousin was almost a religious solemnity. It pleased
      Archer to think that only an old New Yorker could
      perceive the shade of difference (to New York) between
      being merely a Duke and being the van der Luydens'
      Duke. New York took stray noblemen calmly, and
      even (except in the Struthers set) with a certain distrustful
      hauteur; but when they presented such credentials
      as these they were received with an old-fashioned
      cordiality that they would have been greatly mistaken in
      ascribing solely to their standing in Debrett. It was for
      just such distinctions that the young man cherished his
      old New York even while he smiled at it.

      The van der Luydens had done their best to emphasise
      the importance of the occasion. The du Lac Sevres
      and the Trevenna George II plate were out; so was the
      van der Luyden "Lowestoft" (East India Company)
      and the Dagonet Crown Derby. Mrs. van der Luyden
      looked more than ever like a Cabanel, and Mrs. Archer,
      in her grandmother's seed-pearls and emeralds, reminded
      her son of an Isabey miniature. All the ladies had on
      their handsomest jewels, but it was characteristic of the
      house and the occasion that these were mostly in rather
      heavy old-fashioned settings; and old Miss Lanning,
      who had been persuaded to come, actually wore her
      mother's cameos and a Spanish blonde shawl.

      The Countess Olenska was the only young woman at
      the dinner; yet, as Archer scanned the smooth plump
      elderly faces between their diamond necklaces and
      towering ostrich feathers, they struck him as curiously
      immature compared with hers. It frightened him to
      think what must have gone to the making of her eyes.

      The Duke of St. Austrey, who sat at his hostess's
      right, was naturally the chief figure of the evening. But
      if the Countess Olenska was less conspicuous than had
      been hoped, the Duke was almost invisible. Being a
      well-bred man he had not (like another recent ducal
      visitor) come to the dinner in a shooting-jacket; but his
      evening clothes were so shabby and baggy, and he
      wore them with such an air of their being homespun,
      that (with his stooping way of sitting, and the vast
      beard spreading over his shirt-front) he hardly gave the
      appearance of being in dinner attire. He was short,
      round-shouldered, sunburnt, with a thick nose, small
      eyes and a sociable smile; but he seldom spoke, and
      when he did it was in such low tones that, despite the
      frequent silences of expectation about the table, his
      remarks were lost to all but his neighbours.

      When the men joined the ladies after dinner the
      Duke went straight up to the Countess Olenska, and
      they sat down in a corner and plunged into animated
      talk. Neither seemed aware that the Duke should first
      have paid his respects to Mrs. Lovell Mingott and Mrs. Headly
      Chivers, and the Countess have conversed with
      that amiable hypochondriac, Mr. Urban Dagonet of
      Washington Square, who, in order to have the pleasure
      of meeting her, had broken through his fixed rule of
      not dining out between January and April. The two
      chatted together for nearly twenty minutes; then the
      Countess rose and, walking alone across the wide
      drawing-room, sat down at Newland Archer's side.

      It was not the custom in New York drawing-rooms
      for a lady to get up and walk away from one gentleman
      in order to seek the company of another. Etiquette
      required that she should wait, immovable as an idol,
      while the men who wished to converse with her succeeded
      each other at her side. But the Countess was
      apparently unaware of having broken any rule; she sat
      at perfect ease in a corner of the sofa beside Archer,
      and looked at him with the kindest eyes.

      "I want you to talk to me about May," she said.

      Instead of answering her he asked: "You knew the
      Duke before?"

      "Oh, yes--we used to see him every winter at Nice.
      He's very fond of gambling--he used to come to the
      house a great deal." She said it in the simplest manner,
      as if she had said: "He's fond of wild-flowers"; and
      after a moment she added candidly: "I think he's the
      dullest man I ever met."

      This pleased her companion so much that he forgot
      the slight shock her previous remark had caused him. It
      was undeniably exciting to meet a lady who found the
      van der Luydens' Duke dull, and dared to utter the
      opinion. He longed to question her, to hear more about
      the life of which her careless words had given him so
      illuminating a glimpse; but he feared to touch on
      distressing memories, and before he could think of
      anything to say she had strayed back to her original subject.

      "May is a darling; I've seen no young girl in New
      York so handsome and so intelligent. Are you very
      much in love with her?"

      Newland Archer reddened and laughed. "As much as
      a man can be."

      She continued to consider him thoughtfully, as if not
      to miss any shade of meaning in what he said, "Do you
      think, then, there is a limit?"

      "To being in love? If there is, I haven't found it!"

      She glowed with sympathy. "Ah--it's really and truly
      a romance?"

      "The most romantic of romances!"

      "How delightful! And you found it all out for
      yourselves--it was not in the least arranged for you?"

      Archer looked at her incredulously. "Have you
      forgotten," he asked with a smile, "that in our country we
      don't allow our marriages to be arranged for us?"

      A dusky blush rose to her cheek, and he instantly
      regretted his words.

      "Yes," she answered, "I'd forgotten. You must
      forgive me if I sometimes make these mistakes. I don't
      always remember that everything here is good that
      was--that was bad where I've come from." She looked
      down at her Viennese fan of eagle feathers, and he saw
      that her lips trembled.

      "I'm so sorry," he said impulsively; "but you ARE
      among friends here, you know."

      "Yes--I know. Wherever I go I have that feeling.
      That's why I came home. I want to forget everything
      else, to become a complete American again, like the
      Mingotts and Wellands, and you and your delightful
      mother, and all the other good people here tonight. Ah,
      here's May arriving, and you will want to hurry away
      to her," she added, but without moving; and her eyes
      turned back from the door to rest on the young man's
      face.

      The drawing-rooms were beginning to fill up with
      after-dinner guests, and following Madame Olenska's
      glance Archer saw May Welland entering with her
      mother. In her dress of white and silver, with a wreath
      of silver blossoms in her hair, the tall girl looked like a
      Diana just alight from the chase.

      "Oh," said Archer, "I have so many rivals; you see
      she's already surrounded. There's the Duke being
      introduced."

      "Then stay with me a little longer," Madame Olenska
      said in a low tone, just touching his knee with her
      plumed fan. It was the lightest touch, but it thrilled him
      like a caress.

      "Yes, let me stay," he answered in the same tone,
      hardly knowing what he said; but just then Mr. van
      der Luyden came up, followed by old Mr. Urban
      Dagonet. The Countess greeted them with her grave
      smile, and Archer, feeling his host's admonitory glance
      on him, rose and surrendered his seat.

      Madame Olenska held out her hand as if to bid him
      goodbye.

      "Tomorrow, then, after five--I shall expect you,"
      she said; and then turned back to make room for Mr.
      Dagonet.

      "Tomorrow--" Archer heard himself repeating,
      though there had been no engagement, and during their
      talk she had given him no hint that she wished to see
      him again.

      As he moved away he saw Lawrence Lefferts, tall
      and resplendent, leading his wife up to be introduced;
      and heard Gertrude Lefferts say, as she beamed on the
      Countess with her large unperceiving smile: "But I
      think we used to go to dancing-school together when
      we were children--." Behind her, waiting their turn to
      name themselves to the Countess, Archer noticed a
      number of the recalcitrant couples who had declined to
      meet her at Mrs. Lovell Mingott's. As Mrs. Archer
      remarked: when the van der Luydens chose, they knew
      how to give a lesson. The wonder was that they chose
      so seldom.

      The young man felt a touch on his arm and saw Mrs.
      van der Luyden looking down on him from the pure
      eminence of black velvet and the family diamonds. "It
      was good of you, dear Newland, to devote yourself so
      unselfishly to Madame Olenska. I told your cousin
      Henry he must really come to the rescue."

      He was aware of smiling at her vaguely, and she
      added, as if condescending to his natural shyness: "I've
      never seen May looking lovelier. The Duke thinks her
      the handsomest girl in the room."



      IX.

      The Countess Olenska had said "after five"; and at
      half after the hour Newland Archer rang the bell
      of the peeling stucco house with a giant wisteria throttling
      its feeble cast-iron balcony, which she had hired,
      far down West Twenty-third Street, from the vagabond
      Medora.

      It was certainly a strange quarter to have settled in.
      Small dress-makers, bird-stuffers and "people who
      wrote" were her nearest neighbours; and further down
      the dishevelled street Archer recognised a dilapidated
      wooden house, at the end of a paved path, in which a
      writer and journalist called Winsett, whom he used to
      come across now and then, had mentioned that he
      lived. Winsett did not invite people to his house; but he
      had once pointed it out to Archer in the course of a
      nocturnal stroll, and the latter had asked himself, with
      a little shiver, if the humanities were so meanly housed
      in other capitals.

      Madame Olenska's own dwelling was redeemed from
      the same appearance only by a little more paint about
      the window-frames; and as Archer mustered its modest
      front he said to himself that the Polish Count must
      have robbed her of her fortune as well as of her illusions.

      The young man had spent an unsatisfactory day. He
      had lunched with the Wellands, hoping afterward to
      carry off May for a walk in the Park. He wanted to
      have her to himself, to tell her how enchanting she had
      looked the night before, and how proud he was of her,
      and to press her to hasten their marriage. But Mrs.
      Welland had firmly reminded him that the round of
      family visits was not half over, and, when he hinted at
      advancing the date of the wedding, had raised reproachful
      eye-brows and sighed out: "Twelve dozen of
      everything--hand-embroidered--"

      Packed in the family landau they rolled from one
      tribal doorstep to another, and Archer, when the afternoon's
      round was over, parted from his betrothed with
      the feeling that he had been shown off like a wild
      animal cunningly trapped. He supposed that his readings
      in anthropology caused him to take such a coarse
      view of what was after all a simple and natural
      demonstration of family feeling; but when he remembered
      that the Wellands did not expect the wedding to take
      place till the following autumn, and pictured what his
      life would be till then, a dampness fell upon his spirit.

      "Tomorrow," Mrs. Welland called after him, "we'll
      do the Chiverses and the Dallases"; and he perceived
      that she was going through their two families alphabetically,
      and that they were only in the first quarter of the
      alphabet.

      He had meant to tell May of the Countess Olenska's
      request--her command, rather--that he should call on
      her that afternoon; but in the brief moments when they
      were alone he had had more pressing things to say.
      Besides, it struck him as a little absurd to allude to the
      matter. He knew that May most particularly wanted
      him to be kind to her cousin; was it not that wish
      which had hastened the announcement of their engagement?
      It gave him an odd sensation to reflect that, but
      for the Countess's arrival, he might have been, if not
      still a free man, at least a man less irrevocably pledged.
      But May had willed it so, and he felt himself somehow
      relieved of further responsibility--and therefore at liberty,
      if he chose, to call on her cousin without telling
      her.

      As he stood on Madame Olenska's threshold curiosity
      was his uppermost feeling. He was puzzled by the
      tone in which she had summoned him; he concluded
      that she was less simple than she seemed.

      The door was opened by a swarthy foreign-looking
      maid, with a prominent bosom under a gay neckerchief,
      whom he vaguely fancied to be Sicilian. She
      welcomed him with all her white teeth, and answering
      his enquiries by a head-shake of incomprehension led
      him through the narrow hall into a low firelit drawing-
      room. The room was empty, and she left him, for an
      appreciable time, to wonder whether she had gone to
      find her mistress, or whether she had not understood
      what he was there for, and thought it might be to wind
      the clock--of which he perceived that the only visible
      specimen had stopped. He knew that the southern races
      communicated with each other in the language of
      pantomime, and was mortified to find her shrugs and
      smiles so unintelligible. At length she returned with a
      lamp; and Archer, having meanwhile put together a
      phrase out of Dante and Petrarch, evoked the answer:
      "La signora e fuori; ma verra subito"; which he took
      to mean: "She's out--but you'll soon see."

      What he saw, meanwhile, with the help of the lamp,
      was the faded shadowy charm of a room unlike any
      room he had known. He knew that the Countess Olenska
      had brought some of her possessions with her--bits of
      wreckage, she called them--and these, he supposed,
      were represented by some small slender tables of dark
      wood, a delicate little Greek bronze on the chimney-
      piece, and a stretch of red damask nailed on the
      discoloured wallpaper behind a couple of Italian-looking
      pictures in old frames.

      Newland Archer prided himself on his knowledge of
      Italian art. His boyhood had been saturated with
      Ruskin, and he had read all the latest books: John Addington
      Symonds, Vernon Lee's "Euphorion," the essays of P.
      G. Hamerton, and a wonderful new volume called
      "The Renaissance" by Walter Pater. He talked easily of
      Botticelli, and spoke of Fra Angelico with a faint
      condescension. But these pictures bewildered him, for they
      were like nothing that he was accustomed to look at
      (and therefore able to see) when he travelled in Italy;
      and perhaps, also, his powers of observation were
      impaired by the oddness of finding himself in this strange
      empty house, where apparently no one expected him.
      He was sorry that he had not told May Welland of
      Countess Olenska's request, and a little disturbed by
      the thought that his betrothed might come in to see her
      cousin. What would she think if she found him sitting
      there with the air of intimacy implied by waiting alone
      in the dusk at a lady's fireside?

      But since he had come he meant to wait; and he sank
      into a chair and stretched his feet to the logs.

      It was odd to have summoned him in that way, and
      then forgotten him; but Archer felt more curious than
      mortified. The atmosphere of the room was so different
      from any he had ever breathed that self-consciousness
      vanished in the sense of adventure. He had been before
      in drawing-rooms hung with red damask, with pictures
      "of the Italian school"; what struck him was the way
      in which Medora Manson's shabby hired house, with
      its blighted background of pampas grass and Rogers
      statuettes, had, by a turn of the hand, and the skilful
      use of a few properties, been transformed into something
      intimate, "foreign," subtly suggestive of old
      romantic scenes and sentiments. He tried to analyse the
      trick, to find a clue to it in the way the chairs and
      tables were grouped, in the fact that only two Jacqueminot
      roses (of which nobody ever bought less than a
      dozen) had been placed in the slender vase at his elbow,
      and in the vague pervading perfume that was not
      what one put on handkerchiefs, but rather like the
      scent of some far-off bazaar, a smell made up of Turkish
      coffee and ambergris and dried roses.

      His mind wandered away to the question of what
      May's drawing-room would look like. He knew that
      Mr. Welland, who was behaving "very handsomely,"
      already had his eye on a newly built house in East
      Thirty-ninth Street. The neighbourhood was thought
      remote, and the house was built in a ghastly greenish-
      yellow stone that the younger architects were beginning
      to employ as a protest against the brownstone of which
      the uniform hue coated New York like a cold chocolate
      sauce; but the plumbing was perfect. Archer would
      have liked to travel, to put off the housing question;
      but, though the Wellands approved of an extended
      European honeymoon (perhaps even a winter in Egypt),
      they were firm as to the need of a house for the
      returning couple. The young man felt that his fate was
      sealed: for the rest of his life he would go up every
      evening between the cast-iron railings of that greenish-
      yellow doorstep, and pass through a Pompeian vestibule
      into a hall with a wainscoting of varnished yellow
      wood. But beyond that his imagination could not travel.
      He knew the drawing-room above had a bay window,
      but he could not fancy how May would deal with it.
      She submitted cheerfully to the purple satin and yellow
      tuftings of the Welland drawing-room, to its sham Buhl
      tables and gilt vitrines full of modern Saxe. He saw no
      reason to suppose that she would want anything different
      in her own house; and his only comfort was to
      reflect that she would probably let him arrange his
      library as he pleased--which would be, of course, with
      "sincere" Eastlake furniture, and the plain new bookcases
      without glass doors.

      The round-bosomed maid came in, drew the
      curtains, pushed back a log, and said consolingly:
      "Verra--verra." When she had gone Archer stood up
      and began to wander about. Should he wait any longer?
      His position was becoming rather foolish. Perhaps he
      had misunderstood Madame Olenska--perhaps she had
      not invited him after all.

      Down the cobblestones of the quiet street came the
      ring of a stepper's hoofs; they stopped before the house,
      and he caught the opening of a carriage door. Parting
      the curtains he looked out into the early dusk. A street-
      lamp faced him, and in its light he saw Julius Beaufort's
      compact English brougham, drawn by a big roan,
      and the banker descending from it, and helping out
      Madame Olenska.

      Beaufort stood, hat in hand, saying something which
      his companion seemed to negative; then they shook
      hands, and he jumped into his carriage while she
      mounted the steps.

      When she entered the room she showed no surprise
      at seeing Archer there; surprise seemed the emotion
      that she was least addicted to.

      "How do you like my funny house?" she asked. "To
      me it's like heaven."

      As she spoke she untied her little velvet bonnet and
      tossing it away with her long cloak stood looking at
      him with meditative eyes.

      "You've arranged it delightfully," he rejoined, alive
      to the flatness of the words, but imprisoned in the
      conventional by his consuming desire to be simple and
      striking.

      "Oh, it's a poor little place. My relations despise it.
      But at any rate it's less gloomy than the van der
      Luydens'."

      The words gave him an electric shock, for few were
      the rebellious spirits who would have dared to call the
      stately home of the van der Luydens gloomy. Those
      privileged to enter it shivered there, and spoke of it as
      "handsome." But suddenly he was glad that she had
      given voice to the general shiver.

      "It's delicious--what you've done here," he repeated.

      "I like the little house," she admitted; "but I suppose
      what I like is the blessedness of its being here, in my
      own country and my own town; and then, of being
      alone in it." She spoke so low that he hardly heard the
      last phrase; but in his awkwardness he took it up.

      "You like so much to be alone?"

      "Yes; as long as my friends keep me from feeling
      lonely." She sat down near the fire, said: "Nastasia will
      bring the tea presently," and signed to him to return to
      his armchair, adding: "I see you've already chosen your
      corner."

      Leaning back, she folded her arms behind her head,
      and looked at the fire under drooping lids.

      "This is the hour I like best--don't you?"

      A proper sense of his dignity caused him to answer:
      "I was afraid you'd forgotten the hour. Beaufort must
      have been very engrossing."

      She looked amused. "Why--have you waited long?
      Mr. Beaufort took me to see a number of houses--
      since it seems I'm not to be allowed to stay in this
      one." She appeared to dismiss both Beaufort and himself
      from her mind, and went on: "I've never been in a
      city where there seems to be such a feeling against
      living in des quartiers excentriques. What does it
      matter where one lives? I'm told this street is respectable."

      "It's not fashionable."

      "Fashionable! Do you all think so much of that?
      Why not make one's own fashions? But I suppose I've
      lived too independently; at any rate, I want to do what
      you all do--I want to feel cared for and safe."

      He was touched, as he had been the evening before
      when she spoke of her need of guidance.

      "That's what your friends want you to feel. New
      York's an awfully safe place," he added with a flash of
      sarcasm.

      "Yes, isn't it? One feels that," she cried, missing the
      mockery. "Being here is like--like--being taken on a
      holiday when one has been a good little girl and done
      all one's lessons."

      The analogy was well meant, but did not altogether
      please him. He did not mind being flippant about New
      York, but disliked to hear any one else take the same
      tone. He wondered if she did not begin to see what a
      powerful engine it was, and how nearly it had crushed
      her. The Lovell Mingotts' dinner, patched up in extremis
      out of all sorts of social odds and ends, ought to have
      taught her the narrowness of her escape; but either she
      had been all along unaware of having skirted disaster,
      or else she had lost sight of it in the triumph of the van
      der Luyden evening. Archer inclined to the former theory;
      he fancied that her New York was still completely
      undifferentiated, and the conjecture nettled him.

      "Last night," he said, "New York laid itself out for
      you. The van der Luydens do nothing by halves."

      "No: how kind they are! It was such a nice party.
      Every one seems to have such an esteem for them."

      The terms were hardly adequate; she might have
      spoken in that way of a tea-party at the dear old Miss
      Lannings'.

      "The van der Luydens," said Archer, feeling himself
      pompous as he spoke, "are the most powerful influence
      in New York society. Unfortunately--owing to her
      health--they receive very seldom."

      She unclasped her hands from behind her head, and
      looked at him meditatively.

      "Isn't that perhaps the reason?"

      "The reason--?"

      "For their great influence; that they make themselves
      so rare."

      He coloured a little, stared at her--and suddenly felt
      the penetration of the remark. At a stroke she had
      pricked the van der Luydens and they collapsed. He
      laughed, and sacrificed them.

      Nastasia brought the tea, with handleless Japanese
      cups and little covered dishes, placing the tray on a low
      table.

      "But you'll explain these things to me--you'll tell me
      all I ought to know," Madame Olenska continued,
      leaning forward to hand him his cup.

      "It's you who are telling me; opening my eyes to
      things I'd looked at so long that I'd ceased to see
      them."

      She detached a small gold cigarette-case from one of
      her bracelets, held it out to him, and took a cigarette
      herself. On the chimney were long spills for lighting
      them.

      "Ah, then we can both help each other. But I want
      help so much more. You must tell me just what to do."

      It was on the tip of his tongue to reply: "Don't be
      seen driving about the streets with Beaufort--" but he
      was being too deeply drawn into the atmosphere of the
      room, which was her atmosphere, and to give advice of
      that sort would have been like telling some one who
      was bargaining for attar-of-roses in Samarkand that one
      should always be provided with arctics for a New York
      winter. New York seemed much farther off than
      Samarkand, and if they were indeed to help each other
      she was rendering what might prove the first of their
      mutual services by making him look at his native city
      objectively. Viewed thus, as through the wrong end of
      a telescope, it looked disconcertingly small and distant;
      but then from Samarkand it would.

      A flame darted from the logs and she bent over the
      fire, stretching her thin hands so close to it that a faint
      halo shone about the oval nails. The light touched to
      russet the rings of dark hair escaping from her braids,
      and made her pale face paler.

      "There are plenty of people to tell you what to do,"
      Archer rejoined, obscurely envious of them.

      "Oh--all my aunts? And my dear old Granny?" She
      considered the idea impartially. "They're all a little
      vexed with me for setting up for myself--poor Granny
      especially. She wanted to keep me with her; but I had
      to be free--" He was impressed by this light way of
      speaking of the formidable Catherine, and moved by
      the thought of what must have given Madame Olenska
      this thirst for even the loneliest kind of freedom. But
      the idea of Beaufort gnawed him.

      "I think I understand how you feel," he said. "Still,
      your family can advise you; explain differences; show
      you the way."

      She lifted her thin black eyebrows. "Is New York
      such a labyrinth? I thought it so straight up and down--
      like Fifth Avenue. And with all the cross streets
      numbered!" She seemed to guess his faint disapproval of
      this, and added, with the rare smile that enchanted her
      whole face: "If you knew how I like it for just THAT--
      the straight-up-and-downness, and the big honest labels on everything!"

      He saw his chance. "Everything may be labelled--
      but everybody is not."

      "Perhaps. I may simplify too much--but you'll warn
      me if I do." She turned from the fire to look at him.
      "There are only two people here who make me feel as
      if they understood what I mean and could explain
      things to me: you and Mr. Beaufort."

      Archer winced at the joining of the names, and then,
      with a quick readjustment, understood, sympathised
      and pitied. So close to the powers of evil she must have
      lived that she still breathed more freely in their air. But
      since she felt that he understood her also, his business
      would be to make her see Beaufort as he really was,
      with all he represented--and abhor it.

      He answered gently: "I understand. But just at first
      don't let go of your old friends' hands: I mean the
      older women, your Granny Mingott, Mrs. Welland,
      Mrs. van der Luyden. They like and admire you--they
      want to help you."

      She shook her head and sighed. "Oh, I know--I
      know! But on condition that they don't hear anything
      unpleasant. Aunt Welland put it in those very words
      when I tried. . . . Does no one want to know the truth
      here, Mr. Archer? The real loneliness is living among
      all these kind people who only ask one to pretend!"
      She lifted her hands to her face, and he saw her thin
      shoulders shaken by a sob.

      "Madame Olenska!--Oh, don't, Ellen," he cried, starting
      up and bending over her. He drew down one of her
      hands, clasping and chafing it like a child's while he
      murmured reassuring words; but in a moment she freed
      herself, and looked up at him with wet lashes.

      "Does no one cry here, either? I suppose there's no
      need to, in heaven," she said, straightening her loosened
      braids with a laugh, and bending over the tea-
      kettle. It was burnt into his consciousness that he had
      called her "Ellen"--called her so twice; and that she
      had not noticed it. Far down the inverted telescope he
      saw the faint white figure of May Welland--in New
      York.

      Suddenly Nastasia put her head in to say something
      in her rich Italian.

      Madame Olenska, again with a hand at her hair,
      uttered an exclamation of assent--a flashing "Gia--
      gia"--and the Duke of St. Austrey entered, piloting
      a tremendous blackwigged and red-plumed lady in overflowing furs.

      "My dear Countess, I've brought an old friend of
      mine to see you--Mrs. Struthers. She wasn't asked to
      the party last night, and she wants to know you."

      The Duke beamed on the group, and Madame Olenska
      advanced with a murmur of welcome toward the queer
      couple. She seemed to have no idea how oddly matched
      they were, nor what a liberty the Duke had taken in
      bringing his companion--and to do him justice, as
      Archer perceived, the Duke seemed as unaware of it
      himself.

      "Of course I want to know you, my dear," cried
      Mrs. Struthers in a round rolling voice that matched
      her bold feathers and her brazen wig. "I want to know
      everybody who's young and interesting and charming.
      And the Duke tells me you like music--didn't you,
      Duke? You're a pianist yourself, I believe? Well, do
      you want to hear Sarasate play tomorrow evening at
      my house? You know I've something going on every
      Sunday evening--it's the day when New York doesn't
      know what to do with itself, and so I say to it: `Come
      and be amused.' And the Duke thought you'd be tempted
      by Sarasate. You'll find a number of your friends."

      Madame Olenska's face grew brilliant with pleasure.
      "How kind! How good of the Duke to think of me!"
      She pushed a chair up to the tea-table and Mrs. Struthers
      sank into it delectably. "Of course I shall be too
      happy to come."

      "That's all right, my dear. And bring your young
      gentleman with you." Mrs. Struthers extended a hail-
      fellow hand to Archer. "I can't put a name to you--but
      I'm sure I've met you--I've met everybody, here, or in
      Paris or London. Aren't you in diplomacy? All the
      diplomatists come to me. You like music too? Duke,
      you must be sure to bring him."

      The Duke said "Rather" from the depths of his
      beard, and Archer withdrew with a stiffly circular bow
      that made him feel as full of spine as a self-conscious
      school-boy among careless and unnoticing elders.

      He was not sorry for the denouement of his visit:
      he only wished it had come sooner, and spared him a
      certain waste of emotion. As he went out into the
      wintry night, New York again became vast and imminent,
      and May Welland the loveliest woman in it. He
      turned into his florist's to send her the daily box of
      lilies-of-the-valley which, to his confusion, he found he
      had forgotten that morning.

      As he wrote a word on his card and waited for an
      envelope he glanced about the embowered shop, and
      his eye lit on a cluster of yellow roses. He had never
      seen any as sun-golden before, and his first impulse
      was to send them to May instead of the lilies. But they
      did not look like her--there was something too rich,
      too strong, in their fiery beauty. In a sudden revulsion
      of mood, and almost without knowing what he did, he
      signed to the florist to lay the roses in another long
      box, and slipped his card into a second envelope, on
      which he wrote the name of the Countess Olenska;
      then, just as he was turning away, he drew the card out
      again, and left the empty envelope on the box.

      "They'll go at once?" he enquired, pointing to the
      roses.

      The florist assured him that they would.
      #3
        jvc 15.12.2005 11:23:03 (permalink)
        X.

        The next day he persuaded May to escape for a walk
        in the Park after luncheon. As was the custom in
        old-fashioned Episcopalian New York, she usually
        accompanied her parents to church on Sunday afternoons;
        but Mrs. Welland condoned her truancy, having that
        very morning won her over to the necessity of a long
        engagement, with time to prepare a hand-embroidered
        trousseau containing the proper number of dozens.

        The day was delectable. The bare vaulting of trees
        along the Mall was ceiled with lapis lazuli, and arched
        above snow that shone like splintered crystals. It was
        the weather to call out May's radiance, and she burned
        like a young maple in the frost. Archer was proud of
        the glances turned on her, and the simple joy of
        possessorship cleared away his underlying perplexities.

        "It's so delicious--waking every morning to smell
        lilies-of-the-valley in one's room!" she said.

        "Yesterday they came late. I hadn't time in the
        morning--"

        "But your remembering each day to send them makes
        me love them so much more than if you'd given a
        standing order, and they came every morning on the
        minute, like one's music-teacher--as I know Gertrude
        Lefferts's did, for instance, when she and Lawrence
        were engaged."

        "Ah--they would!" laughed Archer, amused at her
        keenness. He looked sideways at her fruit-like cheek
        and felt rich and secure enough to add: "When I sent
        your lilies yesterday afternoon I saw some rather
        gorgeous yellow roses and packed them off to Madame
        Olenska. Was that right?"

        "How dear of you! Anything of that kind delights
        her. It's odd she didn't mention it: she lunched with us
        today, and spoke of Mr. Beaufort's having sent her
        wonderful orchids, and cousin Henry van der Luyden a
        whole hamper of carnations from Skuytercliff. She seems
        so surprised to receive flowers. Don't people send them
        in Europe? She thinks it such a pretty custom."

        "Oh, well, no wonder mine were overshadowed by
        Beaufort's," said Archer irritably. Then he remembered
        that he had not put a card with the roses, and
        was vexed at having spoken of them. He wanted to
        say: "I called on your cousin yesterday," but hesitated.
        If Madame Olenska had not spoken of his visit it might
        seem awkward that he should. Yet not to do so gave
        the affair an air of mystery that he disliked. To shake
        off the question he began to talk of their own plans,
        their future, and Mrs. Welland's insistence on a long
        engagement.

        "If you call it long! Isabel Chivers and Reggie were
        engaged for two years: Grace and Thorley for nearly a
        year and a half. Why aren't we very well off as we
        are?"

        It was the traditional maidenly interrogation, and he
        felt ashamed of himself for finding it singularly childish.
        No doubt she simply echoed what was said for her;
        but she was nearing her twenty-second birthday, and
        he wondered at what age "nice" women began to
        speak for themselves.

        "Never, if we won't let them, I suppose," he mused,
        and recalled his mad outburst to Mr. Sillerton Jackson:
        "Women ought to be as free as we are--"

        It would presently be his task to take the bandage
        from this young woman's eyes, and bid her look forth
        on the world. But how many generations of the women
        who had gone to her making had descended bandaged
        to the family vault? He shivered a little, remembering
        some of the new ideas in his scientific books, and the
        much-cited instance of the Kentucky cave-fish, which
        had ceased to develop eyes because they had no use for
        them. What if, when he had bidden May Welland to
        open hers, they could only look out blankly at blankness?

        "We might be much better off. We might be
        altogether together--we might travel."

        Her face lit up. "That would be lovely," she owned:
        she would love to travel. But her mother would not
        understand their wanting to do things so differently.

        "As if the mere `differently' didn't account for it!"
        the wooer insisted.

        "Newland! You're so original!" she exulted.

        His heart sank, for he saw that he was saying all the
        things that young men in the same situation were
        expected to say, and that she was making the answers
        that instinct and tradition taught her to make--even to
        the point of calling him original.

        "Original! We're all as like each other as those dolls
        cut out of the same folded paper. We're like patterns
        stencilled on a wall. Can't you and I strike out for
        ourselves, May?"

        He had stopped and faced her in the excitement of
        their discussion, and her eyes rested on him with a
        bright unclouded admiration.

        "Mercy--shall we elope?" she laughed.

        "If you would--"

        "You DO love me, Newland! I'm so happy."

        "But then--why not be happier?"

        "We can't behave like people in novels, though, can
        we?"

        "Why not--why not--why not?"

        She looked a little bored by his insistence. She knew
        very well that they couldn't, but it was troublesome to
        have to produce a reason. "I'm not clever enough to
        argue with you. But that kind of thing is rather--vulgar,
        isn't it?" she suggested, relieved to have hit on a word
        that would assuredly extinguish the whole subject.

        "Are you so much afraid, then, of being vulgar?"

        She was evidently staggered by this. "Of course I
        should hate it--so would you," she rejoined, a trifle
        irritably.

        He stood silent, beating his stick nervously against
        his boot-top; and feeling that she had indeed found the
        right way of closing the discussion, she went on light-
        heartedly: "Oh, did I tell you that I showed Ellen my
        ring? She thinks it the most beautiful setting she ever
        saw. There's nothing like it in the rue de la Paix, she
        said. I do love you, Newland, for being so artistic!"


        The next afternoon, as Archer, before dinner, sat
        smoking sullenly in his study, Janey wandered in on
        him. He had failed to stop at his club on the way up
        from the office where he exercised the profession of the
        law in the leisurely manner common to well-to-do New
        Yorkers of his class. He was out of spirits and slightly
        out of temper, and a haunting horror of doing the same
        thing every day at the same hour besieged his brain.

        "Sameness--sameness!" he muttered, the word
        running through his head like a persecuting tune as he saw
        the familiar tall-hatted figures lounging behind the plate-
        glass; and because he usually dropped in at the club at
        that hour he had gone home instead. He knew not only
        what they were likely to be talking about, but the part
        each one would take in the discussion. The Duke of
        course would be their principal theme; though the
        appearance in Fifth Avenue of a golden-haired lady in a
        small canary-coloured brougham with a pair of black
        cobs (for which Beaufort was generally thought
        responsible) would also doubtless be thoroughly gone
        into. Such "women" (as they were called) were few in
        New York, those driving their own carriages still fewer,
        and the appearance of Miss Fanny Ring in Fifth Avenue
        at the fashionable hour had profoundly agitated
        society. Only the day before, her carriage had passed
        Mrs. Lovell Mingott's, and the latter had instantly rung
        the little bell at her elbow and ordered the coachman to
        drive her home. "What if it had happened to Mrs. van
        der Luyden?" people asked each other with a shudder.
        Archer could hear Lawrence Lefferts, at that very hour,
        holding forth on the disintegration of society.

        He raised his head irritably when his sister Janey
        entered, and then quickly bent over his book (Swinburne's
        "Chastelard"--just out) as if he had not seen
        her. She glanced at the writing-table heaped with books,
        opened a volume of the "Contes Drolatiques," made
        a wry face over the archaic French, and sighed: "What
        learned things you read!"

        "Well--?" he asked, as she hovered Cassandra-like
        before him.

        "Mother's very angry."

        "Angry? With whom? About what?"

        "Miss Sophy Jackson has just been here. She brought
        word that her brother would come in after dinner: she
        couldn't say very much, because he forbade her to: he
        wishes to give all the details himself. He's with cousin
        Louisa van der Luyden now."

        "For heaven's sake, my dear girl, try a fresh start. It
        would take an omniscient Deity to know what you're
        talking about."

        "It's not a time to be profane, Newland. . . . Mother
        feels badly enough about your not going to church . . ."

        With a groan he plunged back into his book.

        "NEWLAND! Do listen. Your friend Madame Olenska
        was at Mrs. Lemuel Struthers's party last night: she
        went there with the Duke and Mr. Beaufort."

        At the last clause of this announcement a senseless
        anger swelled the young man's breast. To smother it he
        laughed. "Well, what of it? I knew she meant to."

        Janey paled and her eyes began to project. "You
        knew she meant to--and you didn't try to stop her? To
        warn her?"

        "Stop her? Warn her?" He laughed again. "I'm not
        engaged to be married to the Countess Olenska!" The
        words had a fantastic sound in his own ears.

        "You're marrying into her family."

        "Oh, family--family!" he jeered.

        "Newland--don't you care about Family?"

        "Not a brass farthing."

        "Nor about what cousin Louisa van der Luyden will
        think?"

        "Not the half of one--if she thinks such old maid's
        rubbish."

        "Mother is not an old maid," said his virgin sister
        with pinched lips.

        He felt like shouting back: "Yes, she is, and so are
        the van der Luydens, and so we all are, when it comes
        to being so much as brushed by the wing-tip of Reality."
        But he saw her long gentle face puckering into
        tears, and felt ashamed of the useless pain he was
        inflicting.

        "Hang Countess Olenska! Don't be a goose, Janey--
        I'm not her keeper."

        "No; but you DID ask the Wellands to announce
        your engagement sooner so that we might all back her
        up; and if it hadn't been for that cousin Louisa would
        never have invited her to the dinner for the Duke."

        "Well--what harm was there in inviting her? She
        was the best-looking woman in the room; she made the
        dinner a little less funereal than the usual van der
        Luyden banquet."

        "You know cousin Henry asked her to please you:
        he persuaded cousin Louisa. And now they're so upset
        that they're going back to Skuytercliff tomorrow. I
        think, Newland, you'd better come down. You don't
        seem to understand how mother feels."

        In the drawing-room Newland found his mother. She
        raised a troubled brow from her needlework to ask:
        "Has Janey told you?"

        "Yes." He tried to keep his tone as measured as her
        own. "But I can't take it very seriously."

        "Not the fact of having offended cousin Louisa and
        cousin Henry?"

        "The fact that they can be offended by such a trifle
        as Countess Olenska's going to the house of a woman
        they consider common."

        "Consider--!"

        "Well, who is; but who has good music, and amuses
        people on Sunday evenings, when the whole of New
        York is dying of inanition."

        "Good music? All I know is, there was a woman
        who got up on a table and sang the things they sing at
        the places you go to in Paris. There was smoking and
        champagne."

        "Well--that kind of thing happens in other places,
        and the world still goes on."

        "I don't suppose, dear, you're really defending the
        French Sunday?"

        "I've heard you often enough, mother, grumble at
        the English Sunday when we've been in London."

        "New York is neither Paris nor London."

        "Oh, no, it's not!" her son groaned.

        "You mean, I suppose, that society here is not as
        brilliant? You're right, I daresay; but we belong here,
        and people should respect our ways when they come
        among us. Ellen Olenska especially: she came back to
        get away from the kind of life people lead in brilliant
        societies."

        Newland made no answer, and after a moment his
        mother ventured: "I was going to put on my bonnet
        and ask you to take me to see cousin Louisa for a
        moment before dinner." He frowned, and she continued:
        "I thought you might explain to her what you've
        just said: that society abroad is different . . . that people
        are not as particular, and that Madame Olenska
        may not have realised how we feel about such things. It
        would be, you know, dear," she added with an innocent
        adroitness, "in Madame Olenska's interest if you
        did."

        "Dearest mother, I really don't see how we're
        concerned in the matter. The Duke took Madame Olenska
        to Mrs. Struthers's--in fact he brought Mrs. Struthers
        to call on her. I was there when they came. If the van
        der Luydens want to quarrel with anybody, the real
        culprit is under their own roof."

        "Quarrel? Newland, did you ever know of cousin
        Henry's quarrelling? Besides, the Duke's his guest; and
        a stranger too. Strangers don't discriminate: how should
        they? Countess Olenska is a New Yorker, and should
        have respected the feelings of New York."

        "Well, then, if they must have a victim, you have my
        leave to throw Madame Olenska to them," cried her
        son, exasperated. "I don't see myself--or you either--
        offering ourselves up to expiate her crimes."

        "Oh, of course you see only the Mingott side," his
        mother answered, in the sensitive tone that was her
        nearest approach to anger.

        The sad butler drew back the drawing-room
        portieres and announced: "Mr. Henry van der Luyden."

        Mrs. Archer dropped her needle and pushed her
        chair back with an agitated hand.

        "Another lamp," she cried to the retreating servant,
        while Janey bent over to straighten her mother's cap.

        Mr. van der Luyden's figure loomed on the threshold,
        and Newland Archer went forward to greet his
        cousin.

        "We were just talking about you, sir," he said.

        Mr. van der Luyden seemed overwhelmed by the
        announcement. He drew off his glove to shake hands
        with the ladies, and smoothed his tall hat shyly, while
        Janey pushed an arm-chair forward, and Archer
        continued: "And the Countess Olenska."

        Mrs. Archer paled.

        "Ah--a charming woman. I have just been to see
        her," said Mr. van der Luyden, complacency restored
        to his brow. He sank into the chair, laid his hat and
        gloves on the floor beside him in the old-fashioned
        way, and went on: "She has a real gift for arranging
        flowers. I had sent her a few carnations from Skuytercliff,
        and I was astonished. Instead of massing them in big
        bunches as our head-gardener does, she had scattered
        them about loosely, here and there . . . I can't say how.
        The Duke had told me: he said: `Go and see how
        cleverly she's arranged her drawing-room.' And she
        has. I should really like to take Louisa to see her, if the
        neighbourhood were not so--unpleasant."

        A dead silence greeted this unusual flow of words
        from Mr. van der Luyden. Mrs. Archer drew her
        embroidery out of the basket into which she had
        nervously tumbled it, and Newland, leaning against the
        chimney-place and twisting a humming-bird-feather
        screen in his hand, saw Janey's gaping countenance lit
        up by the coming of the second lamp.

        "The fact is," Mr. van der Luyden continued, stroking
        his long grey leg with a bloodless hand weighed
        down by the Patroon's great signet-ring, "the fact is, I
        dropped in to thank her for the very pretty note she
        wrote me about my flowers; and also--but this is
        between ourselves, of course--to give her a friendly warning
        about allowing the Duke to carry her off to parties
        with him. I don't know if you've heard--"

        Mrs. Archer produced an indulgent smile. "Has the
        Duke been carrying her off to parties?"

        "You know what these English grandees are. They're
        all alike. Louisa and I are very fond of our cousin--but
        it's hopeless to expect people who are accustomed to
        the European courts to trouble themselves about our
        little republican distinctions. The Duke goes where he's
        amused." Mr. van der Luyden paused, but no one
        spoke. "Yes--it seems he took her with him last night
        to Mrs. Lemuel Struthers's. Sillerton Jackson has just
        been to us with the foolish story, and Louisa was
        rather troubled. So I thought the shortest way was to
        go straight to Countess Olenska and explain--by the
        merest hint, you know--how we feel in New York
        about certain things. I felt I might, without indelicacy,
        because the evening she dined with us she rather
        suggested . . . rather let me see that she would be grateful
        for guidance. And she WAS."

        Mr. van der Luyden looked about the room with
        what would have been self-satisfaction on features less
        purged of the vulgar passions. On his face it became a
        mild benevolence which Mrs. Archer's countenance
        dutifully reflected.

        "How kind you both are, dear Henry--always!
        Newland will particularly appreciate what you have
        done because of dear May and his new relations."

        She shot an admonitory glance at her son, who said:
        "Immensely, sir. But I was sure you'd like Madame
        Olenska."

        Mr. van der Luyden looked at him with extreme
        gentleness. "I never ask to my house, my dear Newland,"
        he said, "any one whom I do not like. And so I have
        just told Sillerton Jackson." With a glance at the clock
        he rose and added: "But Louisa will be waiting. We are
        dining early, to take the Duke to the Opera."

        After the portieres had solemnly closed behind their
        visitor a silence fell upon the Archer family.

        "Gracious--how romantic!" at last broke explosively
        from Janey. No one knew exactly what inspired her
        elliptic comments, and her relations had long since
        given up trying to interpret them.

        Mrs. Archer shook her head with a sigh. "Provided it
        all turns out for the best," she said, in the tone of one
        who knows how surely it will not. "Newland, you
        must stay and see Sillerton Jackson when he comes this
        evening: I really shan't know what to say to him."

        "Poor mother! But he won't come--" her son laughed,
        stooping to kiss away her frown.



        XI.

        Some two weeks later, Newland Archer, sitting in
        abstracted idleness in his private compartment of
        the office of Letterblair, Lamson and Low, attorneys at
        law, was summoned by the head of the firm.

        Old Mr. Letterblair, the accredited legal adviser of
        three generations of New York gentility, throned behind
        his mahogany desk in evident perplexity. As he
        stroked his closeclipped white whiskers and ran his
        hand through the rumpled grey locks above his jutting
        brows, his disrespectful junior partner thought how
        much he looked like the Family Physician annoyed
        with a patient whose symptoms refuse to be classified.

        "My dear sir--" he always addressed Archer as
        "sir"--"I have sent for you to go into a little matter; a
        matter which, for the moment, I prefer not to mention
        either to Mr. Skipworth or Mr. Redwood." The gentlemen
        he spoke of were the other senior partners of the
        firm; for, as was always the case with legal associations
        of old standing in New York, all the partners named
        on the office letter-head were long since dead; and Mr.
        Letterblair, for example, was, professionally speaking,
        his own grandson.

        He leaned back in his chair with a furrowed brow.
        "For family reasons--" he continued.

        Archer looked up.

        "The Mingott family," said Mr. Letterblair with an
        explanatory smile and bow. "Mrs. Manson Mingott
        sent for me yesterday. Her grand-daughter the Countess
        Olenska wishes to sue her husband for divorce.
        Certain papers have been placed in my hands." He
        paused and drummed on his desk. "In view of your
        prospective alliance with the family I should like to
        consult you--to consider the case with you--before
        taking any farther steps."

        Archer felt the blood in his temples. He had seen the
        Countess Olenska only once since his visit to her, and
        then at the Opera, in the Mingott box. During this
        interval she had become a less vivid and importunate
        image, receding from his foreground as May Welland
        resumed her rightful place in it. He had not heard her
        divorce spoken of since Janey's first random allusion to
        it, and had dismissed the tale as unfounded gossip.
        Theoretically, the idea of divorce was almost as
        distasteful to him as to his mother; and he was annoyed
        that Mr. Letterblair (no doubt prompted by old Catherine
        Mingott) should be so evidently planning to draw
        him into the affair. After all, there were plenty of
        Mingott men for such jobs, and as yet he was not even
        a Mingott by marriage.

        He waited for the senior partner to continue. Mr.
        Letterblair unlocked a drawer and drew out a packet.
        "If you will run your eye over these papers--"

        Archer frowned. "I beg your pardon, sir; but just
        because of the prospective relationship, I should prefer
        your consulting Mr. Skipworth or Mr. Redwood."

        Mr. Letterblair looked surprised and slightly offended.
        It was unusual for a junior to reject such an opening.

        He bowed. "I respect your scruple, sir; but in this
        case I believe true delicacy requires you to do as I ask.
        Indeed, the suggestion is not mine but Mrs. Manson
        Mingott's and her son's. I have seen Lovell Mingott;
        and also Mr. Welland. They all named you."

        Archer felt his temper rising. He had been somewhat
        languidly drifting with events for the last fortnight, and
        letting May's fair looks and radiant nature obliterate
        the rather importunate pressure of the Mingott claims.
        But this behest of old Mrs. Mingott's roused him to a
        sense of what the clan thought they had the right to
        exact from a prospective son-in-law; and he chafed at
        the role.

        "Her uncles ought to deal with this," he said.

        "They have. The matter has been gone into by the
        family. They are opposed to the Countess's idea; but
        she is firm, and insists on a legal opinion."

        The young man was silent: he had not opened the
        packet in his hand.

        "Does she want to marry again?"

        "I believe it is suggested; but she denies it."

        "Then--"

        "Will you oblige me, Mr. Archer, by first looking
        through these papers? Afterward, when we have talked
        the case over, I will give you my opinion."

        Archer withdrew reluctantly with the unwelcome
        documents. Since their last meeting he had half-unconsciously
        collaborated with events in ridding himself of the burden
        of Madame Olenska. His hour alone with her by
        the firelight had drawn them into a momentary intimacy
        on which the Duke of St. Austrey's intrusion with
        Mrs. Lemuel Struthers, and the Countess's joyous greeting
        of them, had rather providentially broken. Two
        days later Archer had assisted at the comedy of her
        reinstatement in the van der Luydens' favour, and had
        said to himself, with a touch of tartness, that a lady
        who knew how to thank all-powerful elderly gentlemen
        to such good purpose for a bunch of flowers did not
        need either the private consolations or the public
        championship of a young man of his small compass. To look
        at the matter in this light simplified his own case and
        surprisingly furbished up all the dim domestic virtues.
        He could not picture May Welland, in whatever
        conceivable emergency, hawking about her private difficulties
        and lavishing her confidences on strange men; and
        she had never seemed to him finer or fairer than in the
        week that followed. He had even yielded to her wish
        for a long engagement, since she had found the one
        disarming answer to his plea for haste.

        "You know, when it comes to the point, your parents
        have always let you have your way ever since you
        were a little girl," he argued; and she had answered,
        with her clearest look: "Yes; and that's what makes it
        so hard to refuse the very last thing they'll ever ask of
        me as a little girl."

        That was the old New York note; that was the kind
        of answer he would like always to be sure of his wife's
        making. If one had habitually breathed the New York
        air there were times when anything less crystalline seemed
        stifling.


        The papers he had retired to read did not tell him much
        in fact; but they plunged him into an atmosphere in
        which he choked and spluttered. They consisted mainly
        of an exchange of letters between Count Olenski's
        solicitors and a French legal firm to whom the Countess
        had applied for the settlement of her financial
        situation. There was also a short letter from the Count to
        his wife: after reading it, Newland Archer rose, jammed
        the papers back into their envelope, and reentered Mr.
        Letterblair's office.

        "Here are the letters, sir. If you wish, I'll see
        Madame Olenska," he said in a constrained voice.

        "Thank you--thank you, Mr. Archer. Come and
        dine with me tonight if you're free, and we'll go into
        the matter afterward: in case you wish to call on our
        client tomorrow."

        Newland Archer walked straight home again that
        afternoon. It was a winter evening of transparent clearness,
        with an innocent young moon above the house-
        tops; and he wanted to fill his soul's lungs with the
        pure radiance, and not exchange a word with any one
        till he and Mr. Letterblair were closeted together after
        dinner. It was impossible to decide otherwise than he
        had done: he must see Madame Olenska himself rather
        than let her secrets be bared to other eyes. A great
        wave of compassion had swept away his indifference
        and impatience: she stood before him as an exposed
        and pitiful figure, to be saved at all costs from farther
        wounding herself in her mad plunges against fate.

        He remembered what she had told him of Mrs.
        Welland's request to be spared whatever was "unpleasant"
        in her history, and winced at the thought that it was
        perhaps this attitude of mind which kept the New York
        air so pure. "Are we only Pharisees after all?" he
        wondered, puzzled by the effort to reconcile his instinctive
        disgust at human vileness with his equally instinctive
        pity for human frailty.

        For the first time he perceived how elementary his
        own principles had always been. He passed for a young
        man who had not been afraid of risks, and he knew
        that his secret love-affair with poor silly Mrs. Thorley
        Rushworth had not been too secret to invest him with
        a becoming air of adventure. But Mrs. Rushworth was
        "that kind of woman"; foolish, vain, clandestine by
        nature, and far more attracted by the secrecy and peril
        of the affair than by such charms and qualities as he
        possessed. When the fact dawned on him it nearly
        broke his heart, but now it seemed the redeeming feature
        of the case. The affair, in short, had been of the
        kind that most of the young men of his age had been
        through, and emerged from with calm consciences and
        an undisturbed belief in the abysmal distinction between
        the women one loved and respected and those
        one enjoyed--and pitied. In this view they were
        sedulously abetted by their mothers, aunts and other elderly
        female relatives, who all shared Mrs. Archer's belief
        that when "such things happened" it was undoubtedly
        foolish of the man, but somehow always criminal of
        the woman. All the elderly ladies whom Archer knew
        regarded any woman who loved imprudently as necessarily
        unscrupulous and designing, and mere simple-
        minded man as powerless in her clutches. The only
        thing to do was to persuade him, as early as possible, to
        marry a nice girl, and then trust to her to look after him.

        In the complicated old European communities, Archer
        began to guess, love-problems might be less simple and
        less easily classified. Rich and idle and ornamental
        societies must produce many more such situations; and
        there might even be one in which a woman naturally
        sensitive and aloof would yet, from the force of
        circumstances, from sheer defencelessness and loneliness, be
        drawn into a tie inexcusable by conventional standards.

        On reaching home he wrote a line to the Countess
        Olenska, asking at what hour of the next day she could
        receive him, and despatched it by a messenger-boy,
        who returned presently with a word to the effect that
        she was going to Skuytercliff the next morning to stay
        over Sunday with the van der Luydens, but that he
        would find her alone that evening after dinner. The
        note was written on a rather untidy half-sheet, without
        date or address, but her hand was firm and free. He
        was amused at the idea of her week-ending in the
        stately solitude of Skuytercliff, but immediately afterward
        felt that there, of all places, she would most feel
        the chill of minds rigorously averted from the "unpleasant."


        He was at Mr. Letterblair's punctually at seven, glad
        of the pretext for excusing himself soon after dinner.
        He had formed his own opinion from the papers entrusted
        to him, and did not especially want to go into
        the matter with his senior partner. Mr. Letterblair was
        a widower, and they dined alone, copiously and slowly,
        in a dark shabby room hung with yellowing prints of
        "The Death of Chatham" and "The Coronation of
        Napoleon." On the sideboard, between fluted Sheraton
        knife-cases, stood a decanter of Haut Brion, and another
        of the old Lanning port (the gift of a client),
        which the wastrel Tom Lanning had sold off a year or
        two before his mysterious and discreditable death in
        San Francisco--an incident less publicly humiliating to
        the family than the sale of the cellar.

        After a velvety oyster soup came shad and cucumbers,
        then a young broiled turkey with corn fritters,
        followed by a canvas-back with currant jelly and a
        celery mayonnaise. Mr. Letterblair, who lunched on a
        sandwich and tea, dined deliberately and deeply, and
        insisted on his guest's doing the same. Finally, when
        the closing rites had been accomplished, the cloth was
        removed, cigars were lit, and Mr. Letterblair, leaning
        back in his chair and pushing the port westward, said,
        spreading his back agreeably to the coal fire behind
        him: "The whole family are against a divorce. And I
        think rightly."

        Archer instantly felt himself on the other side of the
        argument. "But why, sir? If there ever was a case--"

        "Well--what's the use? SHE'S here--he's there; the
        Atlantic's between them. She'll never get back a dollar
        more of her money than what he's voluntarily returned
        to her: their damned heathen marriage settlements take
        precious good care of that. As things go over there,
        Olenski's acted generously: he might have turned her
        out without a penny."

        The young man knew this and was silent.

        "I understand, though," Mr. Letterblair continued,
        "that she attaches no importance to the money. Therefore,
        as the family say, why not let well enough alone?"

        Archer had gone to the house an hour earlier in full
        agreement with Mr. Letterblair's view; but put into
        words by this selfish, well-fed and supremely indifferent
        old man it suddenly became the Pharisaic voice of a
        society wholly absorbed in barricading itself against the
        unpleasant.

        "I think that's for her to decide."

        "H'm--have you considered the consequences if she
        decides for divorce?"

        "You mean the threat in her husband's letter? What
        weight would that carry? It's no more than the vague
        charge of an angry blackguard."

        "Yes; but it might make some unpleasant talk if he
        really defends the suit."

        "Unpleasant--!" said Archer explosively.

        Mr. Letterblair looked at him from under enquiring
        eyebrows, and the young man, aware of the uselessness
        of trying to explain what was in his mind, bowed
        acquiescently while his senior continued: "Divorce is
        always unpleasant."

        "You agree with me?" Mr. Letterblair resumed, after
        a waiting silence.

        "Naturally," said Archer.

        "Well, then, I may count on you; the Mingotts may
        count on you; to use your influence against the idea?"

        Archer hesitated. "I can't pledge myself till I've seen
        the Countess Olenska," he said at length.

        "Mr. Archer, I don't understand you. Do you want
        to marry into a family with a scandalous divorce-suit
        hanging over it?"

        "I don't think that has anything to do with the
        case."

        Mr. Letterblair put down his glass of port and fixed
        on his young partner a cautious and apprehensive gaze.

        Archer understood that he ran the risk of having his
        mandate withdrawn, and for some obscure reason he
        disliked the prospect. Now that the job had been thrust
        on him he did not propose to relinquish it; and, to
        guard against the possibility, he saw that he must reassure
        the unimaginative old man who was the legal
        conscience of the Mingotts.

        "You may be sure, sir, that I shan't commit myself
        till I've reported to you; what I meant was that I'd
        rather not give an opinion till I've heard what Madame
        Olenska has to say."

        Mr. Letterblair nodded approvingly at an excess of
        caution worthy of the best New York tradition, and
        the young man, glancing at his watch, pleaded an
        engagement and took leave.



        XII.

        Old-fashioned New York dined at seven, and the
        habit of after-dinner calls, though derided in Archer's
        set, still generally prevailed. As the young man
        strolled up Fifth Avenue from Waverley Place, the long
        thoroughfare was deserted but for a group of carriages
        standing before the Reggie Chiverses' (where there was
        a dinner for the Duke), and the occasional figure of an
        elderly gentleman in heavy overcoat and muffler
        ascending a brownstone doorstep and disappearing into a
        gas-lit hall. Thus, as Archer crossed Washington Square,
        he remarked that old Mr. du Lac was calling on his
        cousins the Dagonets, and turning down the corner of
        West Tenth Street he saw Mr. Skipworth, of his own
        firm, obviously bound on a visit to the Miss Lannings.
        A little farther up Fifth Avenue, Beaufort appeared on
        his doorstep, darkly projected against a blaze of light,
        descended to his private brougham, and rolled away to
        a mysterious and probably unmentionable destination.
        It was not an Opera night, and no one was giving a
        party, so that Beaufort's outing was undoubtedly of a
        clandestine nature. Archer connected it in his mind
        with a little house beyond Lexington Avenue in which
        beribboned window curtains and flower-boxes had
        recently appeared, and before whose newly painted door
        the canary-coloured brougham of Miss Fanny Ring
        was frequently seen to wait.

        Beyond the small and slippery pyramid which
        composed Mrs. Archer's world lay the almost unmapped
        quarter inhabited by artists, musicians and "people
        who wrote." These scattered fragments of humanity
        had never shown any desire to be amalgamated with
        the social structure. In spite of odd ways they were said
        to be, for the most part, quite respectable; but they
        preferred to keep to themselves. Medora Manson, in
        her prosperous days, had inaugurated a "literary
        salon"; but it had soon died out owing to the reluctance
        of the literary to frequent it.

        Others had made the same attempt, and there was a
        household of Blenkers--an intense and voluble mother,
        and three blowsy daughters who imitated her--where
        one met Edwin Booth and Patti and William Winter,
        and the new Shakespearian actor George Rignold, and
        some of the magazine editors and musical and literary
        critics.

        Mrs. Archer and her group felt a certain timidity
        concerning these persons. They were odd, they were
        uncertain, they had things one didn't know about in
        the background of their lives and minds. Literature and
        art were deeply respected in the Archer set, and Mrs.
        Archer was always at pains to tell her children how
        much more agreeable and cultivated society had been
        when it included such figures as Washington Irving,
        Fitz-Greene Halleck and the poet of "The Culprit Fay."
        The most celebrated authors of that generation had
        been "gentlemen"; perhaps the unknown persons who
        succeeded them had gentlemanly sentiments, but their
        origin, their appearance, their hair, their intimacy with
        the stage and the Opera, made any old New York
        criterion inapplicable to them.

        "When I was a girl," Mrs. Archer used to say, "we
        knew everybody between the Battery and Canal Street;
        and only the people one knew had carriages. It was
        perfectly easy to place any one then; now one can't tell,
        and I prefer not to try."

        Only old Catherine Mingott, with her absence of
        moral prejudices and almost parvenu indifference to
        the subtler distinctions, might have bridged the abyss;
        but she had never opened a book or looked at a
        picture, and cared for music only because it reminded her
        of gala nights at the Italiens, in the days of her triumph
        at the Tuileries. Possibly Beaufort, who was her match
        in daring, would have succeeded in bringing about a
        fusion; but his grand house and silk-stockinged footmen
        were an obstacle to informal sociability. Moreover,
        he was as illiterate as old Mrs. Mingott, and
        considered "fellows who wrote" as the mere paid
        purveyors of rich men's pleasures; and no one rich enough
        to influence his opinion had ever questioned it.

        Newland Archer had been aware of these things ever
        since he could remember, and had accepted them as
        part of the structure of his universe. He knew that
        there were societies where painters and poets and
        novelists and men of science, and even great actors, were
        as sought after as Dukes; he had often pictured to
        himself what it would have been to live in the intimacy
        of drawing-rooms dominated by the talk of Merimee
        (whose "Lettres a une Inconnue" was one of his
        inseparables), of Thackeray, Browning or William Morris.
        But such things were inconceivable in New York, and
        unsettling to think of. Archer knew most of the
        "fellows who wrote," the musicians and the painters: he
        met them at the Century, or at the little musical and
        theatrical clubs that were beginning to come into
        existence. He enjoyed them there, and was bored with
        them at the Blenkers', where they were mingled with
        fervid and dowdy women who passed them about like
        captured curiosities; and even after his most exciting
        talks with Ned Winsett he always came away with the
        feeling that if his world was small, so was theirs, and
        that the only way to enlarge either was to reach a stage
        of manners where they would naturally merge.

        He was reminded of this by trying to picture the
        society in which the Countess Olenska had lived and
        suffered, and also--perhaps--tasted mysterious joys.
        He remembered with what amusement she had told
        him that her grandmother Mingott and the Wellands
        objected to her living in a "Bohemian" quarter given
        over to "people who wrote." It was not the peril but
        the poverty that her family disliked; but that shade
        escaped her, and she supposed they considered
        literature compromising.

        She herself had no fears of it, and the books
        scattered about her drawing-room (a part of the house in
        which books were usually supposed to be "out of place"),
        though chiefly works of fiction, had whetted Archer's
        interest with such new names as those of Paul Bourget,
        Huysmans, and the Goncourt brothers. Ruminating on
        these things as he approached her door, he was once
        more conscious of the curious way in which she
        reversed his values, and of the need of thinking himself
        into conditions incredibly different from any that he
        knew if he were to be of use in her present difficulty.


        Nastasia opened the door, smiling mysteriously. On
        the bench in the hall lay a sable-lined overcoat, a
        folded opera hat of dull silk with a gold J. B. on the
        lining, and a white silk muffler: there was no mistaking
        the fact that these costly articles were the property of
        Julius Beaufort.

        Archer was angry: so angry that he came near scribbling
        a word on his card and going away; then he
        remembered that in writing to Madame Olenska he
        had been kept by excess of discretion from saying that
        he wished to see her privately. He had therefore no one
        but himself to blame if she had opened her doors to
        other visitors; and he entered the drawing-room with
        the dogged determination to make Beaufort feel himself
        in the way, and to outstay him.

        The banker stood leaning against the mantelshelf,
        which was draped with an old embroidery held in place
        by brass candelabra containing church candies of
        yellowish wax. He had thrust his chest out, supporting his
        shoulders against the mantel and resting his weight on
        one large patent-leather foot. As Archer entered he was
        smiling and looking down on his hostess, who sat on a
        sofa placed at right angles to the chimney. A table
        banked with flowers formed a screen behind it, and
        against the orchids and azaleas which the young man
        recognised as tributes from the Beaufort hot-houses,
        Madame Olenska sat half-reclined, her head propped
        on a hand and her wide sleeve leaving the arm bare to
        the elbow.

        It was usual for ladies who received in the evenings
        to wear what were called "simple dinner dresses": a
        close-fitting armour of whale-boned silk, slightly open
        in the neck, with lace ruffles filling in the crack, and
        tight sleeves with a flounce uncovering just enough
        wrist to show an Etruscan gold bracelet or a velvet
        band. But Madame Olenska, heedless of tradition, was
        attired in a long robe of red velvet bordered about the
        chin and down the front with glossy black fur. Archer
        remembered, on his last visit to Paris, seeing a portrait
        by the new painter, Carolus Duran, whose pictures
        were the sensation of the Salon, in which the lady wore
        one of these bold sheath-like robes with her chin nestling
        in fur. There was something perverse and provocative
        in the notion of fur worn in the evening in a heated
        drawing-room, and in the combination of a muffled
        throat and bare arms; but the effect was undeniably
        pleasing.

        "Lord love us--three whole days at Skuytercliff!"
        Beaufort was saying in his loud sneering voice as Archer
        entered. "You'd better take all your furs, and a
        hot-water-bottle."

        "Why? Is the house so cold?" she asked, holding out
        her left hand to Archer in a way mysteriously suggesting
        that she expected him to kiss it.

        "No; but the missus is," said Beaufort, nodding
        carelessly to the young man.

        "But I thought her so kind. She came herself to invite
        me. Granny says I must certainly go."

        "Granny would, of course. And I say it's a shame
        you're going to miss the little oyster supper I'd planned
        for you at Delmonico's next Sunday, with Campanini
        and Scalchi and a lot of jolly people."

        She looked doubtfully from the banker to Archer.

        "Ah--that does tempt me! Except the other evening
        at Mrs. Struthers's I've not met a single artist since I've
        been here."

        "What kind of artists? I know one or two painters,
        very good fellows, that I could bring to see you if you'd
        allow me," said Archer boldly.

        "Painters? Are there painters in New York?" asked
        Beaufort, in a tone implying that there could be none
        since he did not buy their pictures; and Madame Olenska
        said to Archer, with her grave smile: "That would be
        charming. But I was really thinking of dramatic artists,
        singers, actors, musicians. My husband's house was
        always full of them."

        She said the words "my husband" as if no sinister
        associations were connected with them, and in a tone
        that seemed almost to sigh over the lost delights of her
        married life. Archer looked at her perplexedly, wondering
        if it were lightness or dissimulation that enabled her
        to touch so easily on the past at the very moment when
        she was risking her reputation in order to break with it.

        "I do think," she went on, addressing both men,
        "that the imprevu adds to one's enjoyment. It's perhaps
        a mistake to see the same people every day."

        "It's confoundedly dull, anyhow; New York is dying
        of dullness," Beaufort grumbled. "And when I try to
        liven it up for you, you go back on me. Come--think
        better of it! Sunday is your last chance, for Campanini
        leaves next week for Baltimore and Philadelphia; and
        I've a private room, and a Steinway, and they'll sing all
        night for me."

        "How delicious! May I think it over, and write to
        you tomorrow morning?"

        She spoke amiably, yet with the least hint of
        dismissal in her voice. Beaufort evidently felt it, and being
        unused to dismissals, stood staring at her with an obstinate
        line between his eyes.

        "Why not now?"

        "It's too serious a question to decide at this late
        hour."

        "Do you call it late?"

        She returned his glance coolly. "Yes; because I have
        still to talk business with Mr. Archer for a little while."

        "Ah," Beaufort snapped. There was no appeal from
        her tone, and with a slight shrug he recovered his
        composure, took her hand, which he kissed with a
        practised air, and calling out from the threshold: "I
        say, Newland, if you can persuade the Countess to stop
        in town of course you're included in the supper," left
        the room with his heavy important step.

        For a moment Archer fancied that Mr. Letterblair
        must have told her of his coming; but the irrelevance of
        her next remark made him change his mind.

        "You know painters, then? You live in their milieu?"
        she asked, her eyes full of interest.

        "Oh, not exactly. I don't know that the arts have a
        milieu here, any of them; they're more like a very
        thinly settled outskirt."

        "But you care for such things?"

        "Immensely. When I'm in Paris or London I never
        miss an exhibition. I try to keep up."

        She looked down at the tip of the little satin boot
        that peeped from her long draperies.

        "I used to care immensely too: my life was full of
        such things. But now I want to try not to."

        "You want to try not to?"

        "Yes: I want to cast off all my old life, to become
        just like everybody else here."

        Archer reddened. "You'll never be like everybody
        else," he said.

        She raised her straight eyebrows a little. "Ah, don't
        say that. If you knew how I hate to be different!"

        Her face had grown as sombre as a tragic mask. She
        leaned forward, clasping her knee in her thin hands,
        and looking away from him into remote dark distances.

        "I want to get away from it all," she insisted.

        He waited a moment and cleared his throat. "I know.
        Mr. Letterblair has told me."

        "Ah?"

        "That's the reason I've come. He asked me to--you
        see I'm in the firm."

        She looked slightly surprised, and then her eyes brightened.
        "You mean you can manage it for me? I can talk
        to you instead of Mr. Letterblair? Oh, that will be so
        much easier!"

        Her tone touched him, and his confidence grew with
        his self-satisfaction. He perceived that she had spoken
        of business to Beaufort simply to get rid of him; and to
        have routed Beaufort was something of a triumph.

        "I am here to talk about it," he repeated.

        She sat silent, her head still propped by the arm that
        rested on the back of the sofa. Her face looked pale
        and extinguished, as if dimmed by the rich red of her
        dress. She struck Archer, of a sudden, as a pathetic and
        even pitiful figure.

        "Now we're coming to hard facts," he thought,
        conscious in himself of the same instinctive recoil that he
        had so often criticised in his mother and her contemporaries.
        How little practice he had had in dealing with
        unusual situations! Their very vocabulary was unfamiliar
        to him, and seemed to belong to fiction and the
        stage. In face of what was coming he felt as awkward
        and embarrassed as a boy.

        After a pause Madame Olenska broke out with
        unexpected vehemence: "I want to be free; I want to wipe
        out all the past."

        "I understand that."

        Her face warmed. "Then you'll help me?"

        "First--" he hesitated--"perhaps I ought to know a
        little more."

        She seemed surprised. "You know about my husband--
        my life with him?"

        He made a sign of assent.

        "Well--then--what more is there? In this country
        are such things tolerated? I'm a Protestant--our church
        does not forbid divorce in such cases."

        "Certainly not."

        They were both silent again, and Archer felt the
        spectre of Count Olenski's letter grimacing hideously
        between them. The letter filled only half a page, and
        was just what he had described it to be in speaking of it
        to Mr. Letterblair: the vague charge of an angry
        blackguard. But how much truth was behind it? Only Count
        Olenski's wife could tell.

        "I've looked through the papers you gave to Mr.
        Letterblair," he said at length.

        "Well--can there be anything more abominable?"

        "No."

        She changed her position slightly, screening her eyes
        with her lifted hand.

        "Of course you know," Archer continued, "that if
        your husband chooses to fight the case--as he threatens to--"

        "Yes--?"

        "He can say things--things that might be unpl--might
        be disagreeable to you: say them publicly, so that they
        would get about, and harm you even if--"

        "If--?"

        "I mean: no matter how unfounded they were."

        She paused for a long interval; so long that, not
        wishing to keep his eyes on her shaded face, he had
        time to imprint on his mind the exact shape of her
        other hand, the one on her knee, and every detail of the
        three rings on her fourth and fifth fingers; among which,
        he noticed, a wedding ring did not appear.

        "What harm could such accusations, even if he made
        them publicly, do me here?"

        It was on his lips to exclaim: "My poor child--far
        more harm than anywhere else!" Instead, he answered,
        in a voice that sounded in his ears like Mr. Letterblair's:
        "New York society is a very small world compared
        with the one you've lived in. And it's ruled, in spite of
        appearances, by a few people with--well, rather old-
        fashioned ideas."

        She said nothing, and he continued: "Our ideas about
        marriage and divorce are particularly old-fashioned.
        Our legislation favours divorce--our social customs
        don't."

        "Never?"

        "Well--not if the woman, however injured, however
        irreproachable, has appearances in the least degree
        against her, has exposed herself by any unconventional
        action to--to offensive insinuations--"

        She drooped her head a little lower, and he waited
        again, intensely hoping for a flash of indignation, or at
        least a brief cry of denial. None came.

        A little travelling clock ticked purringly at her elbow,
        and a log broke in two and sent up a shower of sparks.
        The whole hushed and brooding room seemed to be
        waiting silently with Archer.

        "Yes," she murmured at length, "that's what my
        family tell me."

        He winced a little. "It's not unnatural--"

        "OUR family," she corrected herself; and Archer
        coloured. "For you'll be my cousin soon," she continued
        gently.

        "I hope so."

        "And you take their view?"

        He stood up at this, wandered across the room,
        stared with void eyes at one of the pictures against the
        old red damask, and came back irresolutely to her side.
        How could he say: "Yes, if what your husband hints is
        true, or if you've no way of disproving it?"

        "Sincerely--" she interjected, as he was about to
        speak.

        He looked down into the fire. "Sincerely, then--what
        should you gain that would compensate for the possibility--
        the certainty--of a lot of beastly talk?"

        "But my freedom--is that nothing?"

        It flashed across him at that instant that the charge
        in the letter was true, and that she hoped to marry the
        partner of her guilt. How was he to tell her that, if she
        really cherished such a plan, the laws of the State were
        inexorably opposed to it? The mere suspicion that the
        thought was in her mind made him feel harshly and
        impatiently toward her. "But aren't you as free as air
        as it is?" he returned. "Who can touch you? Mr.
        Letterblair tells me the financial question has been
        settled--"

        "Oh, yes," she said indifferently.

        "Well, then: is it worth while to risk what may be
        infinitely disagreeable and painful? Think of the
        newspapers--their vileness! It's all stupid and narrow and
        unjust--but one can't make over society."

        "No," she acquiesced; and her tone was so faint and
        desolate that he felt a sudden remorse for his own hard
        thoughts.

        "The individual, in such cases, is nearly always
        sacrificed to what is supposed to be the collective interest:
        people cling to any convention that keeps the family
        together--protects the children, if there are any," he
        rambled on, pouring out all the stock phrases that rose
        to his lips in his intense desire to cover over the ugly
        reality which her silence seemed to have laid bare.
        Since she would not or could not say the one word that
        would have cleared the air, his wish was not to let her
        feel that he was trying to probe into her secret. Better
        keep on the surface, in the prudent old New York way,
        than risk uncovering a wound he could not heal.

        "It's my business, you know," he went on, "to help
        you to see these things as the people who are fondest of
        you see them. The Mingotts, the Wellands, the van der
        Luydens, all your friends and relations: if I didn't show
        you honestly how they judge such questions, it wouldn't
        be fair of me, would it?" He spoke insistently, almost
        pleading with her in his eagerness to cover up that
        yawning silence.

        She said slowly: "No; it wouldn't be fair."

        The fire had crumbled down to greyness, and one of
        the lamps made a gurgling appeal for attention. Madame
        Olenska rose, wound it up and returned to the
        fire, but without resuming her seat.

        Her remaining on her feet seemed to signify that
        there was nothing more for either of them to say, and
        Archer stood up also.

        "Very well; I will do what you wish," she said
        abruptly. The blood rushed to his forehead; and, taken
        aback by the suddenness of her surrender, he caught
        her two hands awkwardly in his.

        "I--I do want to help you," he said.

        "You do help me. Good night, my cousin."

        He bent and laid his lips on her hands, which were
        cold and lifeless. She drew them away, and he turned
        to the door, found his coat and hat under the faint
        gas-light of the hall, and plunged out into the winter
        night bursting with the belated eloquence of the inarticulate.

        #4
          jvc 15.12.2005 11:24:29 (permalink)
          XIII.

          It was a crowded night at Wallack's theatre.

          The play was "The Shaughraun," with Dion
          Boucicault in the title role and Harry Montague and
          Ada Dyas as the lovers. The popularity of the admirable
          English company was at its height, and the Shaughraun
          always packed the house. In the galleries the enthusiasm
          was unreserved; in the stalls and boxes, people
          smiled a little at the hackneyed sentiments and clap-
          trap situations, and enjoyed the play as much as the
          galleries did.

          There was one episode, in particular, that held the
          house from floor to ceiling. It was that in which Harry
          Montague, after a sad, almost monosyllabic scene of
          parting with Miss Dyas, bade her good-bye, and turned
          to go. The actress, who was standing near the mantelpiece
          and looking down into the fire, wore a gray
          cashmere dress without fashionable loopings or trimmings,
          moulded to her tall figure and flowing in long
          lines about her feet. Around her neck was a narrow
          black velvet ribbon with the ends falling down her
          back.

          When her wooer turned from her she rested her arms
          against the mantel-shelf and bowed her face in her
          hands. On the threshold he paused to look at her; then
          he stole back, lifted one of the ends of velvet ribbon,
          kissed it, and left the room without her hearing him or
          changing her attitude. And on this silent parting the
          curtain fell.

          It was always for the sake of that particular scene
          that Newland Archer went to see "The Shaughraun."
          He thought the adieux of Montague and Ada Dyas as
          fine as anything he had ever seen Croisette and Bressant
          do in Paris, or Madge Robertson and Kendal in London;
          in its reticence, its dumb sorrow, it moved him
          more than the most famous histrionic outpourings.

          On the evening in question the little scene acquired
          an added poignancy by reminding him--he could not
          have said why--of his leave-taking from Madame
          Olenska after their confidential talk a week or ten days
          earlier.

          It would have been as difficult to discover any
          resemblance between the two situations as between the
          appearance of the persons concerned. Newland Archer
          could not pretend to anything approaching the young
          English actor's romantic good looks, and Miss Dyas
          was a tall red-haired woman of monumental build
          whose pale and pleasantly ugly face was utterly unlike
          Ellen Olenska's vivid countenance. Nor were Archer
          and Madame Olenska two lovers parting in heart-broken
          silence; they were client and lawyer separating
          after a talk which had given the lawyer the worst
          possible impression of the client's case. Wherein, then,
          lay the resemblance that made the young man's heart
          beat with a kind of retrospective excitement? It seemed
          to be in Madame Olenska's mysterious faculty of
          suggesting tragic and moving possibilities outside the daily
          run of experience. She had hardly ever said a word to
          him to produce this impression, but it was a part of
          her, either a projection of her mysterious and outlandish
          background or of something inherently dramatic,
          passionate and unusual in herself. Archer had always
          been inclined to think that chance and circumstance
          played a small part in shaping people's lots compared
          with their innate tendency to have things happen to
          them. This tendency he had felt from the first in
          Madame Olenska. The quiet, almost passive young woman
          struck him as exactly the kind of person to whom
          things were bound to happen, no matter how much she
          shrank from them and went out of her way to avoid
          them. The exciting fact was her having lived in an
          atmosphere so thick with drama that her own tendency
          to provoke it had apparently passed unperceived. It
          was precisely the odd absence of surprise in her that
          gave him the sense of her having been plucked out of a
          very maelstrom: the things she took for granted gave
          the measure of those she had rebelled against.

          Archer had left her with the conviction that Count
          Olenski's accusation was not unfounded. The mysterious
          person who figured in his wife's past as "the secretary"
          had probably not been unrewarded for his share
          in her escape. The conditions from which she had fled
          were intolerable, past speaking of, past believing: she
          was young, she was frightened, she was desperate--
          what more natural than that she should be grateful to
          her rescuer? The pity was that her gratitude put her, in
          the law's eyes and the world's, on a par with her
          abominable husband. Archer had made her understand
          this, as he was bound to do; he had also made her
          understand that simplehearted kindly New York, on
          whose larger charity she had apparently counted, was
          precisely the place where she could least hope for
          indulgence.

          To have to make this fact plain to her--and to
          witness her resigned acceptance of it--had been intolerably
          painful to him. He felt himself drawn to her by
          obscure feelings of jealousy and pity, as if her dumbly-
          confessed error had put her at his mercy, humbling yet
          endearing her. He was glad it was to him she had
          revealed her secret, rather than to the cold scrutiny of
          Mr. Letterblair, or the embarrassed gaze of her family.
          He immediately took it upon himself to assure them
          both that she had given up her idea of seeking a
          divorce, basing her decision on the fact that she had
          understood the uselessness of the proceeding; and with
          infinite relief they had all turned their eyes from the
          "unpleasantness" she had spared them.

          "I was sure Newland would manage it," Mrs. Welland
          had said proudly of her future son-in-law; and old
          Mrs. Mingott, who had summoned him for a confidential
          interview, had congratulated him on his cleverness,
          and added impatiently: "Silly goose! I told her myself
          what nonsense it was. Wanting to pass herself off as
          Ellen Mingott and an old maid, when she has the luck
          to be a married woman and a Countess!"

          These incidents had made the memory of his last talk
          with Madame Olenska so vivid to the young man that
          as the curtain fell on the parting of the two actors his
          eyes filled with tears, and he stood up to leave the
          theatre.

          In doing so, he turned to the side of the house behind
          him, and saw the lady of whom he was thinking seated
          in a box with the Beauforts, Lawrence Lefferts and one
          or two other men. He had not spoken with her alone
          since their evening together, and had tried to avoid
          being with her in company; but now their eyes met,
          and as Mrs. Beaufort recognised him at the same time,
          and made her languid little gesture of invitation, it was
          impossible not to go into the box.

          Beaufort and Lefferts made way for him, and after a
          few words with Mrs. Beaufort, who always preferred
          to look beautiful and not have to talk, Archer seated
          himself behind Madame Olenska. There was no one
          else in the box but Mr. Sillerton Jackson, who was
          telling Mrs. Beaufort in a confidential undertone about
          Mrs. Lemuel Struthers's last Sunday reception (where
          some people reported that there had been dancing).
          Under cover of this circumstantial narrative, to which
          Mrs. Beaufort listened with her perfect smile, and her
          head at just the right angle to be seen in profile from
          the stalls, Madame Olenska turned and spoke in a low
          voice.

          "Do you think," she asked, glancing toward the
          stage, "he will send her a bunch of yellow roses tomorrow
          morning?"

          Archer reddened, and his heart gave a leap of
          surprise. He had called only twice on Madame Olenska,
          and each time he had sent her a box of yellow roses,
          and each time without a card. She had never before
          made any allusion to the flowers, and he supposed she
          had never thought of him as the sender. Now her
          sudden recognition of the gift, and her associating it
          with the tender leave-taking on the stage, filled him
          with an agitated pleasure.

          "I was thinking of that too--I was going to leave the
          theatre in order to take the picture away with me," he
          said.

          To his surprise her colour rose, reluctantly and duskily.
          She looked down at the mother-of-pearl opera-glass
          in her smoothly gloved hands, and said, after a pause:
          "What do you do while May is away?"

          "I stick to my work," he answered, faintly annoyed
          by the question.

          In obedience to a long-established habit, the Wellands
          had left the previous week for St. Augustine,
          where, out of regard for the supposed susceptibility of
          Mr. Welland's bronchial tubes, they always spent the
          latter part of the winter. Mr. Welland was a mild and
          silent man, with no opinions but with many habits.
          With these habits none might interfere; and one of
          them demanded that his wife and daughter should always
          go with him on his annual journey to the south.
          To preserve an unbroken domesticity was essential to
          his peace of mind; he would not have known where his
          hair-brushes were, or how to provide stamps for his
          letters, if Mrs. Welland had not been there to tell him.

          As all the members of the family adored each other,
          and as Mr. Welland was the central object of their
          idolatry, it never occurred to his wife and May to let
          him go to St. Augustine alone; and his sons, who were
          both in the law, and could not leave New York during
          the winter, always joined him for Easter and travelled
          back with him.

          It was impossible for Archer to discuss the necessity
          of May's accompanying her father. The reputation of
          the Mingotts' family physician was largely based on the
          attack of pneumonia which Mr. Welland had never
          had; and his insistence on St. Augustine was therefore
          inflexible. Originally, it had been intended that May's
          engagement should not be announced till her return
          from Florida, and the fact that it had been made known
          sooner could not be expected to alter Mr. Welland's
          plans. Archer would have liked to join the travellers
          and have a few weeks of sunshine and boating with his
          betrothed; but he too was bound by custom and
          conventions. Little arduous as his professional duties were,
          he would have been convicted of frivolity by the whole
          Mingott clan if he had suggested asking for a holiday
          in mid-winter; and he accepted May's departure with
          the resignation which he perceived would have to be
          one of the principal constituents of married life.

          He was conscious that Madame Olenska was looking
          at him under lowered lids. "I have done what you
          wished--what you advised," she said abruptly.

          "Ah--I'm glad," he returned, embarrassed by her
          broaching the subject at such a moment.

          "I understand--that you were right," she went on a
          little breathlessly; "but sometimes life is difficult . . .
          perplexing. . ."

          "I know."

          "And I wanted to tell you that I DO feel you were
          right; and that I'm grateful to you," she ended, lifting
          her opera-glass quickly to her eyes as the door of the
          box opened and Beaufort's resonant voice broke in on
          them.

          Archer stood up, and left the box and the theatre.

          Only the day before he had received a letter from
          May Welland in which, with characteristic candour,
          she had asked him to "be kind to Ellen" in their
          absence. "She likes you and admires you so much--and
          you know, though she doesn't show it, she's still very
          lonely and unhappy. I don't think Granny understands
          her, or uncle Lovell Mingott either; they really think
          she's much worldlier and fonder of society than she is.
          And I can quite see that New York must seem dull to
          her, though the family won't admit it. I think she's
          been used to lots of things we haven't got; wonderful
          music, and picture shows, and celebrities--artists and
          authors and all the clever people you admire. Granny
          can't understand her wanting anything but lots of dinners
          and clothes--but I can see that you're almost the
          only person in New York who can talk to her about
          what she really cares for."

          His wise May--how he had loved her for that letter!
          But he had not meant to act on it; he was too busy, to
          begin with, and he did not care, as an engaged man, to
          play too conspicuously the part of Madame Olenska's
          champion. He had an idea that she knew how to take
          care of herself a good deal better than the ingenuous
          May imagined. She had Beaufort at her feet, Mr. van
          der Luyden hovering above her like a protecting deity,
          and any number of candidates (Lawrence Lefferts among
          them) waiting their opportunity in the middle distance.
          Yet he never saw her, or exchanged a word with her,
          without feeling that, after all, May's ingenuousness
          almost amounted to a gift of divination. Ellen Olenska
          was lonely and she was unhappy.



          XIV.

          As he came out into the lobby Archer ran across his
          friend Ned Winsett, the only one among what
          Janey called his "clever people" with whom he cared to
          probe into things a little deeper than the average level
          of club and chop-house banter.

          He had caught sight, across the house, of Winsett's
          shabby round-shouldered back, and had once noticed
          his eyes turned toward the Beaufort box. The two men
          shook hands, and Winsett proposed a bock at a little
          German restaurant around the corner. Archer, who
          was not in the mood for the kind of talk they were
          likely to get there, declined on the plea that he had
          work to do at home; and Winsett said: "Oh, well so
          have I for that matter, and I'll be the Industrious
          Apprentice too."

          They strolled along together, and presently Winsett
          said: "Look here, what I'm really after is the name of
          the dark lady in that swell box of yours--with the
          Beauforts, wasn't she? The one your friend Lefferts
          seems so smitten by."

          Archer, he could not have said why, was slightly
          annoyed. What the devil did Ned Winsett want with
          Ellen Olenska's name? And above all, why did he couple
          it with Lefferts's? It was unlike Winsett to manifest
          such curiosity; but after all, Archer remembered, he
          was a journalist.

          "It's not for an interview, I hope?" he laughed.

          "Well--not for the press; just for myself," Winsett
          rejoined. "The fact is she's a neighbour of mine--queer
          quarter for such a beauty to settle in--and she's been
          awfully kind to my little boy, who fell down her area
          chasing his kitten, and gave himself a nasty cut. She
          rushed in bareheaded, carrying him in her arms, with
          his knee all beautifully bandaged, and was so sympathetic
          and beautiful that my wife was too dazzled to
          ask her name."

          A pleasant glow dilated Archer's heart. There was
          nothing extraordinary in the tale: any woman would
          have done as much for a neighbour's child. But it was
          just like Ellen, he felt, to have rushed in bareheaded,
          carrying the boy in her arms, and to have dazzled poor
          Mrs. Winsett into forgetting to ask who she was.

          "That is the Countess Olenska--a granddaughter of
          old Mrs. Mingott's."

          "Whew--a Countess!" whistled Ned Winsett. "Well,
          I didn't know Countesses were so neighbourly. Mingotts
          ain't."

          "They would be, if you'd let them."

          "Ah, well--" It was their old interminable argument
          as to the obstinate unwillingness of the "clever people"
          to frequent the fashionable, and both men knew that
          there was no use in prolonging it.

          "I wonder," Winsett broke off, "how a Countess
          happens to live in our slum?"

          "Because she doesn't care a hang about where she
          lives--or about any of our little social sign-posts," said
          Archer, with a secret pride in his own picture of her.

          "H'm--been in bigger places, I suppose," the other
          commented. "Well, here's my corner."

          He slouched off across Broadway, and Archer stood
          looking after him and musing on his last words.

          Ned Winsett had those flashes of penetration; they
          were the most interesting thing about him, and always
          made Archer wonder why they had allowed him to
          accept failure so stolidly at an age when most men are
          still struggling.

          Archer had known that Winsett had a wife and
          child, but he had never seen them. The two men always
          met at the Century, or at some haunt of journalists and
          theatrical people, such as the restaurant where Winsett
          had proposed to go for a bock. He had given Archer to
          understand that his wife was an invalid; which might
          be true of the poor lady, or might merely mean that she
          was lacking in social gifts or in evening clothes, or in
          both. Winsett himself had a savage abhorrence of social
          observances: Archer, who dressed in the evening
          because he thought it cleaner and more comfortable to
          do so, and who had never stopped to consider that
          cleanliness and comfort are two of the costliest items in
          a modest budget, regarded Winsett's attitude as part of
          the boring "Bohemian" pose that always made fashionable
          people, who changed their clothes without talking
          about it, and were not forever harping on the number
          of servants one kept, seem so much simpler and less
          self-conscious than the others. Nevertheless, he was
          always stimulated by Winsett, and whenever he caught
          sight of the journalist's lean bearded face and melancholy
          eyes he would rout him out of his corner and
          carry him off for a long talk.

          Winsett was not a journalist by choice. He was a
          pure man of letters, untimely born in a world that had
          no need of letters; but after publishing one volume of
          brief and exquisite literary appreciations, of which one
          hundred and twenty copies were sold, thirty given away,
          and the balance eventually destroyed by the publishers
          (as per contract) to make room for more marketable
          material, he had abandoned his real calling, and taken
          a sub-editorial job on a women's weekly, where fashion-
          plates and paper patterns alternated with New England
          love-stories and advertisements of temperance drinks.

          On the subject of "Hearth-fires" (as the paper was
          called) he was inexhaustibly entertaining; but beneath
          his fun lurked the sterile bitterness of the still young
          man who has tried and given up. His conversation
          always made Archer take the measure of his own life,
          and feel how little it contained; but Winsett's, after all,
          contained still less, and though their common fund of
          intellectual interests and curiosities made their talks
          exhilarating, their exchange of views usually remained
          within the limits of a pensive dilettantism.

          "The fact is, life isn't much a fit for either of us,"
          Winsett had once said. "I'm down and out; nothing to
          be done about it. I've got only one ware to produce,
          and there's no market for it here, and won't be in my
          time. But you're free and you're well-off. Why don't
          you get into touch? There's only one way to do it: to
          go into politics."

          Archer threw his head back and laughed. There one
          saw at a flash the unbridgeable difference between men
          like Winsett and the others--Archer's kind. Every one
          in polite circles knew that, in America, "a gentleman
          couldn't go into politics." But, since he could hardly
          put it in that way to Winsett, he answered evasively:
          "Look at the career of the honest man in American
          politics! They don't want us."

          "Who's `they'? Why don't you all get together and
          be `they' yourselves?"

          Archer's laugh lingered on his lips in a slightly
          condescending smile. It was useless to prolong the
          discussion: everybody knew the melancholy fate of the
          few gentlemen who had risked their clean linen in
          municipal or state politics in New York. The day was
          past when that sort of thing was possible: the country
          was in possession of the bosses and the emigrant, and
          decent people had to fall back on sport or culture.

          "Culture! Yes--if we had it! But there are just a few
          little local patches, dying out here and there for lack
          of--well, hoeing and cross-fertilising: the last remnants
          of the old European tradition that your forebears brought
          with them. But you're in a pitiful little minority: you've
          got no centre, no competition, no audience. You're like
          the pictures on the walls of a deserted house: `The
          Portrait of a Gentleman.' You'll never amount to anything,
          any of you, till you roll up your sleeves and get
          right down into the muck. That, or emigrate . . . God!
          If I could emigrate . . ."

          Archer mentally shrugged his shoulders and turned
          the conversation back to books, where Winsett, if
          uncertain, was always interesting. Emigrate! As if a
          gentleman could abandon his own country! One could no
          more do that than one could roll up one's sleeves and
          go down into the muck. A gentleman simply stayed at
          home and abstained. But you couldn't make a man like
          Winsett see that; and that was why the New York of
          literary clubs and exotic restaurants, though a first
          shake made it seem more of a kaleidoscope, turned out,
          in the end, to be a smaller box, with a more monotonous
          pattern, than the assembled atoms of Fifth Avenue.


          The next morning Archer scoured the town in vain for
          more yellow roses. In consequence of this search he
          arrived late at the office, perceived that his doing so
          made no difference whatever to any one, and was filled
          with sudden exasperation at the elaborate futility of his
          life. Why should he not be, at that moment, on the
          sands of St. Augustine with May Welland? No one was
          deceived by his pretense of professional activity. In
          old-fashioned legal firms like that of which Mr. Letterblair
          was the head, and which were mainly engaged in
          the management of large estates and "conservative"
          investments, there were always two or three young
          men, fairly well-off, and without professional ambition,
          who, for a certain number of hours of each day, sat at
          their desks accomplishing trivial tasks, or simply reading
          the newspapers. Though it was supposed to be
          proper for them to have an occupation, the crude fact
          of money-making was still regarded as derogatory, and
          the law, being a profession, was accounted a more
          gentlemanly pursuit than business. But none of these
          young men had much hope of really advancing in his
          profession, or any earnest desire to do so; and over
          many of them the green mould of the perfunctory was
          already perceptibly spreading.

          It made Archer shiver to think that it might be spreading
          over him too. He had, to be sure, other tastes and
          interests; he spent his vacations in European travel,
          cultivated the "clever people" May spoke of, and
          generally tried to "keep up," as he had somewhat wistfully
          put it to Madame Olenska. But once he was married,
          what would become of this narrow margin of life in
          which his real experiences were lived? He had seen
          enough of other young men who had dreamed his
          dream, though perhaps less ardently, and who had
          gradually sunk into the placid and luxurious routine of
          their elders.

          From the office he sent a note by messenger to Madame
          Olenska, asking if he might call that afternoon,
          and begging her to let him find a reply at his club; but
          at the club he found nothing, nor did he receive any
          letter the following day. This unexpected silence mortified
          him beyond reason, and though the next morning
          he saw a glorious cluster of yellow roses behind a
          florist's window-pane, he left it there. It was only on
          the third morning that he received a line by post from
          the Countess Olenska. To his surprise it was dated
          from Skuytercliff, whither the van der Luydens had
          promptly retreated after putting the Duke on board his
          steamer.

          "I ran away," the writer began abruptly (without the
          usual preliminaries), "the day after I saw you at the
          play, and these kind friends have taken me in. I wanted
          to be quiet, and think things over. You were right in
          telling me how kind they were; I feel myself so safe
          here. I wish that you were with us." She ended with a
          conventional "Yours sincerely," and without any allusion
          to the date of her return.

          The tone of the note surprised the young man. What
          was Madame Olenska running away from, and why
          did she feel the need to be safe? His first thought was
          of some dark menace from abroad; then he reflected
          that he did not know her epistolary style, and that it
          might run to picturesque exaggeration. Women always
          exaggerated; and moreover she was not wholly at her
          ease in English, which she often spoke as if she were
          translating from the French. "Je me suis evadee--" put
          in that way, the opening sentence immediately suggested
          that she might merely have wanted to escape
          from a boring round of engagements; which was very
          likely true, for he judged her to be capricious, and
          easily wearied of the pleasure of the moment.

          It amused him to think of the van der Luydens'
          having carried her off to Skuytercliff on a second visit,
          and this time for an indefinite period. The doors of
          Skuytercliff were rarely and grudgingly opened to visitors,
          and a chilly week-end was the most ever offered
          to the few thus privileged. But Archer had seen, on his
          last visit to Paris, the delicious play of Labiche, "Le
          Voyage de M. Perrichon," and he remembered M.
          Perrichon's dogged and undiscouraged attachment to
          the young man whom he had pulled out of the glacier.
          The van der Luydens had rescued Madame Olenska
          from a doom almost as icy; and though there were
          many other reasons for being attracted to her, Archer
          knew that beneath them all lay the gentle and obstinate
          determination to go on rescuing her.

          He felt a distinct disappointment on learning that she
          was away; and almost immediately remembered that,
          only the day before, he had refused an invitation to
          spend the following Sunday with the Reggie Chiverses
          at their house on the Hudson, a few miles below
          Skuytercliff.

          He had had his fill long ago of the noisy friendly
          parties at Highbank, with coasting, ice-boating, sleighing,
          long tramps in the snow, and a general flavour of
          mild flirting and milder practical jokes. He had just
          received a box of new books from his London book-
          seller, and had preferred the prospect of a quiet Sunday
          at home with his spoils. But he now went into the club
          writing-room, wrote a hurried telegram, and told the
          servant to send it immediately. He knew that Mrs.
          Reggie didn't object to her visitors' suddenly changing
          their minds, and that there was always a room to spare
          in her elastic house.



          XV.

          Newland Archer arrived at the Chiverses' on Friday
          evening, and on Saturday went conscientiously
          through all the rites appertaining to a week-end at
          Highbank.

          In the morning he had a spin in the ice-boat with his
          hostess and a few of the hardier guests; in the afternoon
          he "went over the farm" with Reggie, and listened,
          in the elaborately appointed stables, to long and
          impressive disquisitions on the horse; after tea he talked
          in a corner of the firelit hall with a young lady who
          had professed herself broken-hearted when his engagement
          was announced, but was now eager to tell him of
          her own matrimonial hopes; and finally, about midnight,
          he assisted in putting a gold-fish in one visitor's
          bed, dressed up a burglar in the bath-room of a nervous
          aunt, and saw in the small hours by joining in a
          pillow-fight that ranged from the nurseries to the
          basement. But on Sunday after luncheon he borrowed a
          cutter, and drove over to Skuytercliff.

          People had always been told that the house at
          Skuytercliff was an Italian villa. Those who had never
          been to Italy believed it; so did some who had. The
          house had been built by Mr. van der Luyden in his
          youth, on his return from the "grand tour," and in
          anticipation of his approaching marriage with Miss
          Louisa Dagonet. It was a large square wooden structure,
          with tongued and grooved walls painted pale
          green and white, a Corinthian portico, and fluted
          pilasters between the windows. From the high ground on
          which it stood a series of terraces bordered by balustrades
          and urns descended in the steel-engraving style
          to a small irregular lake with an asphalt edge overhung
          by rare weeping conifers. To the right and left, the
          famous weedless lawns studded with "specimen" trees
          (each of a different variety) rolled away to long ranges
          of grass crested with elaborate cast-iron ornaments;
          and below, in a hollow, lay the four-roomed stone
          house which the first Patroon had built on the land
          granted him in 1612.

          Against the uniform sheet of snow and the greyish
          winter sky the Italian villa loomed up rather grimly;
          even in summer it kept its distance, and the boldest
          coleus bed had never ventured nearer than thirty feet
          from its awful front. Now, as Archer rang the bell, the
          long tinkle seemed to echo through a mausoleum; and
          the surprise of the butler who at length responded to
          the call was as great as though he had been summoned
          from his final sleep.

          Happily Archer was of the family, and therefore,
          irregular though his arrival was, entitled to be informed
          that the Countess Olenska was out, having driven to
          afternoon service with Mrs. van der Luyden exactly
          three quarters of an hour earlier.

          "Mr. van der Luyden," the butler continued, "is
          in, sir; but my impression is that he is either finishing
          his nap or else reading yesterday's Evening Post. I
          heard him say, sir, on his return from church this
          morning, that he intended to look through the Evening
          Post after luncheon; if you like, sir, I might go to the
          library door and listen--"

          But Archer, thanking him, said that he would go and
          meet the ladies; and the butler, obviously relieved, closed
          the door on him majestically.

          A groom took the cutter to the stables, and Archer
          struck through the park to the high-road. The village of
          Skuytercliff was only a mile and a half away, but he
          knew that Mrs. van der Luyden never walked, and that
          he must keep to the road to meet the carriage. Presently,
          however, coming down a foot-path that crossed
          the highway, he caught sight of a slight figure in a red
          cloak, with a big dog running ahead. He hurried forward,
          and Madame Olenska stopped short with a smile
          of welcome.

          "Ah, you've come!" she said, and drew her hand
          from her muff.

          The red cloak made her look gay and vivid, like the
          Ellen Mingott of old days; and he laughed as he took
          her hand, and answered: "I came to see what you were
          running away from."

          Her face clouded over, but she answered: "Ah, well--
          you will see, presently."

          The answer puzzled him. "Why--do you mean that
          you've been overtaken?"

          She shrugged her shoulders, with a little movement
          like Nastasia's, and rejoined in a lighter tone: "Shall
          we walk on? I'm so cold after the sermon. And what
          does it matter, now you're here to protect me?"

          The blood rose to his temples and he caught a fold of
          her cloak. "Ellen--what is it? You must tell me."

          "Oh, presently--let's run a race first: my feet are
          freezing to the ground," she cried; and gathering up the
          cloak she fled away across the snow, the dog leaping
          about her with challenging barks. For a moment Archer
          stood watching, his gaze delighted by the flash of the
          red meteor against the snow; then he started after her,
          and they met, panting and laughing, at a wicket that
          led into the park.

          She looked up at him and smiled. "I knew you'd
          come!"

          "That shows you wanted me to," he returned, with a
          disproportionate joy in their nonsense. The white glitter
          of the trees filled the air with its own mysterious
          brightness, and as they walked on over the snow the
          ground seemed to sing under their feet.

          "Where did you come from?" Madame Olenska asked.

          He told her, and added: "It was because I got your
          note."

          After a pause she said, with a just perceptible chill in
          her voice: "May asked you to take care of me."

          "I didn't need any asking."

          "You mean--I'm so evidently helpless and defenceless?
          What a poor thing you must all think me! But women
          here seem not--seem never to feel the need: any more
          than the blessed in heaven."

          He lowered his voice to ask: "What sort of a need?"

          "Ah, don't ask me! I don't speak your language,"
          she retorted petulantly.

          The answer smote him like a blow, and he stood still
          in the path, looking down at her.

          "What did I come for, if I don't speak yours?"

          "Oh, my friend--!" She laid her hand lightly on his
          arm, and he pleaded earnestly: "Ellen--why won't you
          tell me what's happened?"

          She shrugged again. "Does anything ever happen in
          heaven?"

          He was silent, and they walked on a few yards
          without exchanging a word. Finally she said: "I will
          tell you--but where, where, where? One can't be alone
          for a minute in that great seminary of a house, with all
          the doors wide open, and always a servant bringing
          tea, or a log for the fire, or the newspaper! Is there
          nowhere in an American house where one may be by
          one's self? You're so shy, and yet you're so public. I
          always feel as if I were in the convent again--or on the
          stage, before a dreadfully polite audience that never
          applauds."

          "Ah, you don't like us!" Archer exclaimed.

          They were walking past the house of the old
          Patroon, with its squat walls and small square windows
          compactly grouped about a central chimney. The shutters
          stood wide, and through one of the newly-washed
          windows Archer caught the light of a fire.

          "Why--the house is open!" he said.

          She stood still. "No; only for today, at least. I wanted
          to see it, and Mr. van der Luyden had the fire lit and
          the windows opened, so that we might stop there on
          the way back from church this morning." She ran up
          the steps and tried the door. "It's still unlocked--what
          luck! Come in and we can have a quiet talk. Mrs. van
          der Luyden has driven over to see her old aunts at
          Rhinebeck and we shan't be missed at the house for
          another hour."

          He followed her into the narrow passage. His spirits,
          which had dropped at her last words, rose with an
          irrational leap. The homely little house stood there, its
          panels and brasses shining in the firelight, as if magically
          created to receive them. A big bed of embers still
          gleamed in the kitchen chimney, under an iron pot
          hung from an ancient crane. Rush-bottomed arm-chairs
          faced each other across the tiled hearth, and rows of
          Delft plates stood on shelves against the walls. Archer
          stooped over and threw a log upon the embers.

          Madame Olenska, dropping her cloak, sat down in
          one of the chairs. Archer leaned against the chimney
          and looked at her.

          "You're laughing now; but when you wrote me you
          were unhappy," he said.

          "Yes." She paused. "But I can't feel unhappy when
          you're here."

          "I sha'n't be here long," he rejoined, his lips stiffening
          with the effort to say just so much and no more.

          "No; I know. But I'm improvident: I live in the
          moment when I'm happy."

          The words stole through him like a temptation, and
          to close his senses to it he moved away from the hearth
          and stood gazing out at the black tree-boles against the
          snow. But it was as if she too had shifted her place, and
          he still saw her, between himself and the trees, drooping
          over the fire with her indolent smile. Archer's heart
          was beating insubordinately. What if it were from him
          that she had been running away, and if she had waited
          to tell him so till they were here alone together in this
          secret room?

          "Ellen, if I'm really a help to you--if you really
          wanted me to come--tell me what's wrong, tell me
          what it is you're running away from," he insisted.

          He spoke without shifting his position, without even
          turning to look at her: if the thing was to happen, it
          was to happen in this way, with the whole width of the
          room between them, and his eyes still fixed on the
          outer snow.

          For a long moment she was silent; and in that moment
          Archer imagined her, almost heard her, stealing
          up behind him to throw her light arms about his neck.
          While he waited, soul and body throbbing with the
          miracle to come, his eyes mechanically received the
          image of a heavily-coated man with his fur collar turned
          up who was advancing along the path to the house.
          The man was Julius Beaufort.

          "Ah--!" Archer cried, bursting into a laugh.

          Madame Olenska had sprung up and moved to his
          side, slipping her hand into his; but after a glance
          through the window her face paled and she shrank
          back.

          "So that was it?" Archer said derisively.

          "I didn't know he was here," Madame Olenska
          murmured. Her hand still clung to Archer's; but he drew
          away from her, and walking out into the passage threw
          open the door of the house.

          "Hallo, Beaufort--this way! Madame Olenska was
          expecting you," he said.


          During his journey back to New York the next morning,
          Archer relived with a fatiguing vividness his last
          moments at Skuytercliff.

          Beaufort, though clearly annoyed at finding him with
          Madame Olenska, had, as usual, carried off the situation
          high-handedly. His way of ignoring people whose
          presence inconvenienced him actually gave them, if they
          were sensitive to it, a feeling of invisibility, of
          nonexistence. Archer, as the three strolled back through
          the park, was aware of this odd sense of disembodiment;
          and humbling as it was to his vanity it gave him the
          ghostly advantage of observing unobserved.

          Beaufort had entered the little house with his usual
          easy assurance; but he could not smile away the vertical
          line between his eyes. It was fairly clear that Madame
          Olenska had not known that he was coming,
          though her words to Archer had hinted at the possibility;
          at any rate, she had evidently not told him where
          she was going when she left New York, and her unexplained
          departure had exasperated him. The ostensible
          reason of his appearance was the discovery, the very
          night before, of a "perfect little house," not in the
          market, which was really just the thing for her, but
          would be snapped up instantly if she didn't take it; and
          he was loud in mock-reproaches for the dance she had
          led him in running away just as he had found it.

          "If only this new dodge for talking along a wire had
          been a little bit nearer perfection I might have told you
          all this from town, and been toasting my toes before
          the club fire at this minute, instead of tramping after
          you through the snow," he grumbled, disguising a real
          irritation under the pretence of it; and at this opening
          Madame Olenska twisted the talk away to the fantastic
          possibility that they might one day actually converse
          with each other from street to street, or even--
          incredible dream!--from one town to another. This struck
          from all three allusions to Edgar Poe and Jules Verne,
          and such platitudes as naturally rise to the lips of the
          most intelligent when they are talking against time, and
          dealing with a new invention in which it would seem
          ingenuous to believe too soon; and the question of the
          telephone carried them safely back to the big house.

          Mrs. van der Luyden had not yet returned; and
          Archer took his leave and walked off to fetch the
          cutter, while Beaufort followed the Countess Olenska
          indoors. It was probable that, little as the van der
          Luydens encouraged unannounced visits, he could count
          on being asked to dine, and sent back to the station to
          catch the nine o'clock train; but more than that he
          would certainly not get, for it would be inconceivable
          to his hosts that a gentleman travelling without luggage
          should wish to spend the night, and distasteful to them
          to propose it to a person with whom they were on
          terms of such limited cordiality as Beaufort.

          Beaufort knew all this, and must have foreseen it;
          and his taking the long journey for so small a reward
          gave the measure of his impatience. He was undeniably
          in pursuit of the Countess Olenska; and Beaufort had
          only one object in view in his pursuit of pretty women.
          His dull and childless home had long since palled on
          him; and in addition to more permanent consolations
          he was always in quest of amorous adventures in his
          own set. This was the man from whom Madame Olenska
          was avowedly flying: the question was whether she had
          fled because his importunities displeased her, or
          because she did not wholly trust herself to resist them;
          unless, indeed, all her talk of flight had been a blind,
          and her departure no more than a manoeuvre.

          Archer did not really believe this. Little as he had
          actually seen of Madame Olenska, he was beginning to
          think that he could read her face, and if not her face,
          her voice; and both had betrayed annoyance, and even
          dismay, at Beaufort's sudden appearance. But, after all,
          if this were the case, was it not worse than if she had
          left New York for the express purpose of meeting him?
          If she had done that, she ceased to be an object of
          interest, she threw in her lot with the vulgarest of
          dissemblers: a woman engaged in a love affair with
          Beaufort "classed" herself irretrievably.

          No, it was worse a thousand times if, judging
          Beaufort, and probably despising him, she was yet drawn to
          him by all that gave him an advantage over the other
          men about her: his habit of two continents and two
          societies, his familiar association with artists and actors
          and people generally in the world's eye, and his careless
          contempt for local prejudices. Beaufort was vulgar, he
          was uneducated, he was purse-proud; but the circumstances
          of his life, and a certain native shrewdness,
          made him better worth talking to than many men,
          morally and socially his betters, whose horizon was
          bounded by the Battery and the Central Park. How
          should any one coming from a wider world not feel the
          difference and be attracted by it?

          Madame Olenska, in a burst of irritation, had said to
          Archer that he and she did not talk the same language;
          and the young man knew that in some respects this was
          true. But Beaufort understood every turn of her dialect,
          and spoke it fluently: his view of life, his tone, his
          attitude, were merely a coarser reflection of those
          revealed in Count Olenski's letter. This might seem to be
          to his disadvantage with Count Olenski's wife; but
          Archer was too intelligent to think that a young woman
          like Ellen Olenska would necessarily recoil from everything
          that reminded her of her past. She might believe
          herself wholly in revolt against it; but what had charmed
          her in it would still charm her, even though it were
          against her will.

          Thus, with a painful impartiality, did the young man
          make out the case for Beaufort, and for Beaufort's
          victim. A longing to enlighten her was strong in him;
          and there were moments when he imagined that all she
          asked was to be enlightened.

          That evening he unpacked his books from London.
          The box was full of things he had been waiting for
          impatiently; a new volume of Herbert Spencer, another
          collection of the prolific Alphonse Daudet's brilliant
          tales, and a novel called "Middlemarch," as to which
          there had lately been interesting things said in the
          reviews. He had declined three dinner invitations in
          favour of this feast; but though he turned the pages with
          the sensuous joy of the book-lover, he did not know
          what he was reading, and one book after another
          dropped from his hand. Suddenly, among them, he lit
          on a small volume of verse which he had ordered
          because the name had attracted him: "The House of
          Life." He took it up, and found himself plunged in an
          atmosphere unlike any he had ever breathed in books;
          so warm, so rich, and yet so ineffably tender, that it
          gave a new and haunting beauty to the most elementary
          of human passions. All through the night he pursued
          through those enchanted pages the vision of a
          woman who had the face of Ellen Olenska; but when
          he woke the next morning, and looked out at the
          brownstone houses across the street, and thought of his
          desk in Mr. Letterblair's office, and the family pew in
          Grace Church, his hour in the park of Skuytercliff
          became as far outside the pale of probability as the
          visions of the night.

          "Mercy, how pale you look, Newland!" Janey
          commented over the coffee-cups at breakfast; and his mother
          added: "Newland, dear, I've noticed lately that you've
          been coughing; I do hope you're not letting yourself be
          overworked?" For it was the conviction of both ladies
          that, under the iron despotism of his senior partners,
          the young man's life was spent in the most exhausting
          professional labours--and he had never thought it
          necessary to undeceive them.

          The next two or three days dragged by heavily. The
          taste of the usual was like cinders in his mouth, and
          there were moments when he felt as if he were being
          buried alive under his future. He heard nothing of the
          Countess Olenska, or of the perfect little house, and
          though he met Beaufort at the club they merely nodded
          at each other across the whist-tables. It was not till the
          fourth evening that he found a note awaiting him on
          his return home. "Come late tomorrow: I must explain
          to you. Ellen." These were the only words it contained.

          The young man, who was dining out, thrust the note
          into his pocket, smiling a little at the Frenchness of the
          "to you." After dinner he went to a play; and it was
          not until his return home, after midnight, that he drew
          Madame Olenska's missive out again and re-read it
          slowly a number of times. There were several ways of
          answering it, and he gave considerable thought to each
          one during the watches of an agitated night. That on
          which, when morning came, he finally decided was to
          pitch some clothes into a portmanteau and jump on
          board a boat that was leaving that very afternoon for
          St. Augustine.

          #5
            jvc 15.12.2005 11:25:56 (permalink)
            XVI.

            When Archer walked down the sandy main street
            of St. Augustine to the house which had been
            pointed out to him as Mr. Welland's, and saw May
            Welland standing under a magnolia with the sun in her
            hair, he wondered why he had waited so long to come.

            Here was the truth, here was reality, here was the life
            that belonged to him; and he, who fancied himself so
            scornful of arbitrary restraints, had been afraid to break
            away from his desk because of what people might
            think of his stealing a holiday!

            Her first exclamation was: "Newland--has anything
            happened?" and it occurred to him that it would have
            been more "feminine" if she had instantly read in his
            eyes why he had come. But when he answered: "Yes--I
            found I had to see you," her happy blushes took the
            chill from her surprise, and he saw how easily he
            would be forgiven, and how soon even Mr. Letterblair's
            mild disapproval would be smiled away by a tolerant
            family.

            Early as it was, the main street was no place for any
            but formal greetings, and Archer longed to be alone
            with May, and to pour out all his tenderness and his
            impatience. It still lacked an hour to the late Welland
            breakfast-time, and instead of asking him to come in
            she proposed that they should walk out to an old
            orange-garden beyond the town. She had just been for
            a row on the river, and the sun that netted the little
            waves with gold seemed to have caught her in its
            meshes. Across the warm brown of her cheek her blown
            hair glittered like silver wire; and her eyes too looked
            lighter, almost pale in their youthful limpidity. As she
            walked beside Archer with her long swinging gait her
            face wore the vacant serenity of a young marble athlete.

            To Archer's strained nerves the vision was as soothing
            as the sight of the blue sky and the lazy river. They
            sat down on a bench under the orange-trees and he put
            his arm about her and kissed her. It was like drinking
            at a cold spring with the sun on it; but his pressure
            may have been more vehement than he had intended,
            for the blood rose to her face and she drew back as if
            he had startled her.

            "What is it?" he asked, smiling; and she looked at
            him with surprise, and answered: "Nothing."

            A slight embarrassment fell on them, and her hand
            slipped out of his. It was the only time that he had
            kissed her on the lips except for their fugitive embrace
            in the Beaufort conservatory, and he saw that she was
            disturbed, and shaken out of her cool boyish composure.

            "Tell me what you do all day," he said, crossing his
            arms under his tilted-back head, and pushing his hat
            forward to screen the sun-dazzle. To let her talk about
            familiar and simple things was the easiest way of carrying
            on his own independent train of thought; and he
            sat listening to her simple chronicle of swimming, sailing
            and riding, varied by an occasional dance at the
            primitive inn when a man-of-war came in. A few pleasant
            people from Philadelphia and Baltimore were
            picknicking at the inn, and the Selfridge Merrys had
            come down for three weeks because Kate Merry had
            had bronchitis. They were planning to lay out a lawn
            tennis court on the sands; but no one but Kate and
            May had racquets, and most of the people had not
            even heard of the game.

            All this kept her very busy, and she had not had time
            to do more than look at the little vellum book that
            Archer had sent her the week before (the "Sonnets
            from the Portuguese"); but she was learning by heart
            "How they brought the Good News from Ghent to
            Aix," because it was one of the first things he had ever
            read to her; and it amused her to be able to tell him
            that Kate Merry had never even heard of a poet called
            Robert Browning.

            Presently she started up, exclaiming that they would
            be late for breakfast; and they hurried back to the
            tumble-down house with its pointless porch and unpruned
            hedge of plumbago and pink geraniums where
            the Wellands were installed for the winter. Mr.
            Welland's sensitive domesticity shrank from the discomforts
            of the slovenly southern hotel, and at immense
            expense, and in face of almost insuperable difficulties,
            Mrs. Welland was obliged, year after year, to improvise
            an establishment partly made up of discontented
            New York servants and partly drawn from the local
            African supply.

            "The doctors want my husband to feel that he is in
            his own home; otherwise he would be so wretched that
            the climate would not do him any good," she
            explained, winter after winter, to the sympathising
            Philadelphians and Baltimoreans; and Mr. Welland, beaming
            across a breakfast table miraculously supplied with the
            most varied delicacies, was presently saying to Archer:
            "You see, my dear fellow, we camp--we literally camp.
            I tell my wife and May that I want to teach them how
            to rough it."

            Mr. and Mrs. Welland had been as much surprised
            as their daughter by the young man's sudden arrival;
            but it had occurred to him to explain that he had felt
            himself on the verge of a nasty cold, and this seemed to
            Mr. Welland an all-sufficient reason for abandoning
            any duty.

            "You can't be too careful, especially toward spring,"
            he said, heaping his plate with straw-coloured griddle-
            cakes and drowning them in golden syrup. "If I'd only
            been as prudent at your age May would have been
            dancing at the Assemblies now, instead of spending her
            winters in a wilderness with an old invalid."

            "Oh, but I love it here, Papa; you know I do. If only
            Newland could stay I should like it a thousand times
            better than New York."

            "Newland must stay till he has quite thrown off his
            cold," said Mrs. Welland indulgently; and the young
            man laughed, and said he supposed there was such a
            thing as one's profession.

            He managed, however, after an exchange of telegrams
            with the firm, to make his cold last a week; and
            it shed an ironic light on the situation to know that
            Mr. Letterblair's indulgence was partly due to the
            satisfactory way in which his brilliant young junior partner
            had settled the troublesome matter of the Olenski
            divorce. Mr. Letterblair had let Mrs. Welland know that
            Mr. Archer had "rendered an invaluable service" to the
            whole family, and that old Mrs. Manson Mingott had
            been particularly pleased; and one day when May had
            gone for a drive with her father in the only vehicle the
            place produced Mrs. Welland took occasion to touch
            on a topic which she always avoided in her daughter's
            presence.

            "I'm afraid Ellen's ideas are not at all like ours. She
            was barely eighteen when Medora Manson took her
            back to Europe--you remember the excitement when
            she appeared in black at her coming-out ball? Another
            of Medora's fads--really this time it was almost
            prophetic! That must have been at least twelve years ago;
            and since then Ellen has never been to America. No
            wonder she is completely Europeanised."

            "But European society is not given to divorce: Countess
            Olenska thought she would be conforming to American
            ideas in asking for her freedom." It was the first
            time that the young man had pronounced her name
            since he had left Skuytercliff, and he felt the colour rise
            to his cheek.

            Mrs. Welland smiled compassionately. "That is just
            like the extraordinary things that foreigners invent about
            us. They think we dine at two o'clock and countenance
            divorce! That is why it seems to me so foolish to
            entertain them when they come to New York. They
            accept our hospitality, and then they go home and
            repeat the same stupid stories."

            Archer made no comment on this, and Mrs. Welland
            continued: "But we do most thoroughly appreciate your
            persuading Ellen to give up the idea. Her grandmother
            and her uncle Lovell could do nothing with her; both
            of them have written that her changing her mind was
            entirely due to your influence--in fact she said so to
            her grandmother. She has an unbounded admiration
            for you. Poor Ellen--she was always a wayward child.
            I wonder what her fate will be?"

            "What we've all contrived to make it," he felt like
            answering. "If you'd all of you rather she should be
            Beaufort's mistress than some decent fellow's wife you've
            certainly gone the right way about it."

            He wondered what Mrs. Welland would have said if
            he had uttered the words instead of merely thinking
            them. He could picture the sudden decomposure of her
            firm placid features, to which a lifelong mastery over
            trifles had given an air of factitious authority. Traces
            still lingered on them of a fresh beauty like her daughter's;
            and he asked himself if May's face was doomed
            to thicken into the same middle-aged image of invincible
            innocence.

            Ah, no, he did not want May to have that kind of
            innocence, the innocence that seals the mind against
            imagination and the heart against experience!

            "I verily believe," Mrs. Welland continued, "that if
            the horrible business had come out in the newspapers it
            would have been my husband's death-blow. I don't
            know any of the details; I only ask not to, as I told
            poor Ellen when she tried to talk to me about it.
            Having an invalid to care for, I have to keep my mind
            bright and happy. But Mr. Welland was terribly upset;
            he had a slight temperature every morning while we
            were waiting to hear what had been decided. It was the
            horror of his girl's learning that such things were
            possible--but of course, dear Newland, you felt that
            too. We all knew that you were thinking of May."

            "I'm always thinking of May," the young man
            rejoined, rising to cut short the conversation.

            He had meant to seize the opportunity of his private
            talk with Mrs. Welland to urge her to advance the date
            of his marriage. But he could think of no arguments
            that would move her, and with a sense of relief he saw
            Mr. Welland and May driving up to the door.

            His only hope was to plead again with May, and on
            the day before his departure he walked with her to the
            ruinous garden of the Spanish Mission. The background
            lent itself to allusions to European scenes; and May,
            who was looking her loveliest under a wide-brimmed
            hat that cast a shadow of mystery over her too-clear
            eyes, kindled into eagerness as he spoke of Granada
            and the Alhambra.

            "We might be seeing it all this spring--even the
            Easter ceremonies at Seville," he urged, exaggerating
            his demands in the hope of a larger concession.

            "Easter in Seville? And it will be Lent next week!"
            she laughed.

            "Why shouldn't we be married in Lent?" he
            rejoined; but she looked so shocked that he saw his
            mistake.

            "Of course I didn't mean that, dearest; but soon
            after Easter--so that we could sail at the end of April. I
            know I could arrange it at the office."

            She smiled dreamily upon the possibility; but he
            perceived that to dream of it sufficed her. It was like
            hearing him read aloud out of his poetry books the
            beautiful things that could not possibly happen in real
            life.

            "Oh, do go on, Newland; I do love your descriptions."

            "But why should they be only descriptions? Why
            shouldn't we make them real?"

            "We shall, dearest, of course; next year." Her voice
            lingered over it.

            "Don't you want them to be real sooner? Can't I
            persuade you to break away now?"

            She bowed her head, vanishing from him under her
            conniving hat-brim.

            "Why should we dream away another year? Look at
            me, dear! Don't you understand how I want you for
            my wife?"

            For a moment she remained motionless; then she
            raised on him eyes of such despairing dearness that he
            half-released her waist from his hold. But suddenly her
            look changed and deepened inscrutably. "I'm not sure
            if I DO understand," she said. "Is it--is it because
            you're not certain of continuing to care for me?"

            Archer sprang up from his seat. "My God--perhaps--I
            don't know," he broke out angrily.

            May Welland rose also; as they faced each other she
            seemed to grow in womanly stature and dignity. Both
            were silent for a moment, as if dismayed by the unforeseen
            trend of their words: then she said in a low voice:
            "If that is it--is there some one else?"

            "Some one else--between you and me?" He echoed
            her words slowly, as though they were only half-
            intelligible and he wanted time to repeat the question
            to himself. She seemed to catch the uncertainty of his
            voice, for she went on in a deepening tone: "Let us
            talk frankly, Newland. Sometimes I've felt a difference
            in you; especially since our engagement has been
            announced."

            "Dear--what madness!" he recovered himself to
            exclaim.

            She met his protest with a faint smile. "If it is, it
            won't hurt us to talk about it." She paused, and added,
            lifting her head with one of her noble movements: "Or
            even if it's true: why shouldn't we speak of it? You
            might so easily have made a mistake."

            He lowered his head, staring at the black leaf-pattern
            on the sunny path at their feet. "Mistakes are always
            easy to make; but if I had made one of the kind you
            suggest, is it likely that I should be imploring you to
            hasten our marriage?"

            She looked downward too, disturbing the pattern
            with the point of her sunshade while she struggled for
            expression. "Yes," she said at length. "You might want--
            once for all--to settle the question: it's one way."

            Her quiet lucidity startled him, but did not mislead
            him into thinking her insensible. Under her hat-brim he
            saw the pallor of her profile, and a slight tremor of the
            nostril above her resolutely steadied lips.

            "Well--?" he questioned, sitting down on the bench,
            and looking up at her with a frown that he tried to
            make playful.

            She dropped back into her seat and went on: "You
            mustn't think that a girl knows as little as her parents
            imagine. One hears and one notices--one has one's
            feelings and ideas. And of course, long before you told
            me that you cared for me, I'd known that there was
            some one else you were interested in; every one was
            talking about it two years ago at Newport. And once I
            saw you sitting together on the verandah at a dance--
            and when she came back into the house her face was
            sad, and I felt sorry for her; I remembered it afterward,
            when we were engaged."

            Her voice had sunk almost to a whisper, and she sat
            clasping and unclasping her hands about the handle of
            her sunshade. The young man laid his upon them with
            a gentle pressure; his heart dilated with an inexpressible relief.

            "My dear child--was THAT it? If you only knew the
            truth!"

            She raised her head quickly. "Then there is a truth I
            don't know?"

            He kept his hand over hers. "I meant, the truth
            about the old story you speak of."

            "But that's what I want to know, Newland--what I
            ought to know. I couldn't have my happiness made out
            of a wrong--an unfairness--to somebody else. And I
            want to believe that it would be the same with you.
            What sort of a life could we build on such foundations?"

            Her face had taken on a look of such tragic courage
            that he felt like bowing himself down at her feet. "I've
            wanted to say this for a long time," she went on. "I've
            wanted to tell you that, when two people really love
            each other, I understand that there may be situations
            which make it right that they should--should go against
            public opinion. And if you feel yourself in any way
            pledged . . . pledged to the person we've spoken of . . .
            and if there is any way . . . any way in which you can
            fulfill your pledge . . . even by her getting a divorce
            . . . Newland, don't give her up because of me!"

            His surprise at discovering that her fears had
            fastened upon an episode so remote and so completely of
            the past as his love-affair with Mrs. Thorley Rushworth
            gave way to wonder at the generosity of her view.
            There was something superhuman in an attitude so
            recklessly unorthodox, and if other problems had not
            pressed on him he would have been lost in wonder at
            the prodigy of the Wellands' daughter urging him to
            marry his former mistress. But he was still dizzy with
            the glimpse of the precipice they had skirted, and full
            of a new awe at the mystery of young-girlhood.

            For a moment he could not speak; then he said:
            "There is no pledge--no obligation whatever--of the
            kind you think. Such cases don't always--present themselves
            quite as simply as . . . But that's no matter . . . I
            love your generosity, because I feel as you do about
            those things . . . I feel that each case must be judged
            individually, on its own merits . . . irrespective of stupid
            conventionalities . . . I mean, each woman's right
            to her liberty--" He pulled himself up, startled by the
            turn his thoughts had taken, and went on, looking at
            her with a smile: "Since you understand so many things,
            dearest, can't you go a little farther, and understand
            the uselessness of our submitting to another form of
            the same foolish conventionalities? If there's no one
            and nothing between us, isn't that an argument for
            marrying quickly, rather than for more delay?"

            She flushed with joy and lifted her face to his; as he
            bent to it he saw that her eyes were full of happy tears.
            But in another moment she seemed to have descended
            from her womanly eminence to helpless and timorous
            girlhood; and he understood that her courage and
            initiative were all for others, and that she had none for
            herself. It was evident that the effort of speaking had
            been much greater than her studied composure betrayed,
            and that at his first word of reassurance she had dropped
            back into the usual, as a too-adventurous child takes
            refuge in its mother's arms.

            Archer had no heart to go on pleading with her; he
            was too much disappointed at the vanishing of the new
            being who had cast that one deep look at him from her
            transparent eyes. May seemed to be aware of his
            disappointment, but without knowing how to alleviate it;
            and they stood up and walked silently home.



            XVII.

            "Your cousin the Countess called on mother while
            you were away," Janey Archer announced to her
            brother on the evening of his return.

            The young man, who was dining alone with his
            mother and sister, glanced up in surprise and saw Mrs.
            Archer's gaze demurely bent on her plate. Mrs. Archer
            did not regard her seclusion from the world as a reason
            for being forgotten by it; and Newland guessed that
            she was slightly annoyed that he should be surprised by
            Madame Olenska's visit.

            "She had on a black velvet polonaise with jet
            buttons, and a tiny green monkey muff; I never saw her so
            stylishly dressed," Janey continued. "She came alone,
            early on Sunday afternoon; luckily the fire was lit in
            the drawing-room. She had one of those new card-
            cases. She said she wanted to know us because you'd
            been so good to her."

            Newland laughed. "Madame Olenska always takes
            that tone about her friends. She's very happy at being
            among her own people again."

            "Yes, so she told us," said Mrs. Archer. "I must say
            she seems thankful to be here."

            "I hope you liked her, mother."

            Mrs. Archer drew her lips together. "She certainly
            lays herself out to please, even when she is calling on
            an old lady."

            "Mother doesn't think her simple," Janey interjected,
            her eyes screwed upon her brother's face.

            "It's just my old-fashioned feeling; dear May is my
            ideal," said Mrs. Archer.

            "Ah," said her son, "they're not alike."


            Archer had left St. Augustine charged with many
            messages for old Mrs. Mingott; and a day or two after his
            return to town he called on her.

            The old lady received him with unusual warmth; she
            was grateful to him for persuading the Countess Olenska
            to give up the idea of a divorce; and when he told her
            that he had deserted the office without leave, and rushed
            down to St. Augustine simply because he wanted to see
            May, she gave an adipose chuckle and patted his knee
            with her puff-ball hand.

            "Ah, ah--so you kicked over the traces, did you?
            And I suppose Augusta and Welland pulled long faces,
            and behaved as if the end of the world had come? But
            little May--she knew better, I'll be bound?"

            "I hoped she did; but after all she wouldn't agree to
            what I'd gone down to ask for."

            "Wouldn't she indeed? And what was that?"

            "I wanted to get her to promise that we should be
            married in April. What's the use of our wasting another year?"

            Mrs. Manson Mingott screwed up her little mouth
            into a grimace of mimic prudery and twinkled at him
            through malicious lids. "`Ask Mamma,' I suppose--
            the usual story. Ah, these Mingotts--all alike! Born in
            a rut, and you can't root 'em out of it. When I built
            this house you'd have thought I was moving to California!
            Nobody ever HAD built above Fortieth Street--no,
            says I, nor above the Battery either, before Christopher
            Columbus discovered America. No, no; not one of
            them wants to be different; they're as scared of it as the
            small-pox. Ah, my dear Mr. Archer, I thank my stars
            I'm nothing but a vulgar Spicer; but there's not one of
            my own children that takes after me but my little
            Ellen." She broke off, still twinkling at him, and asked,
            with the casual irrelevance of old age: "Now, why in
            the world didn't you marry my little Ellen?"

            Archer laughed. "For one thing, she wasn't there to
            be married."

            "No--to be sure; more's the pity. And now it's too
            late; her life is finished." She spoke with the cold-
            blooded complacency of the aged throwing earth into
            the grave of young hopes. The young man's heart grew
            chill, and he said hurriedly: "Can't I persuade you to
            use your influence with the Wellands, Mrs. Mingott? I
            wasn't made for long engagements."

            Old Catherine beamed on him approvingly. "No; I
            can see that. You've got a quick eye. When you were a
            little boy I've no doubt you liked to be helped first."
            She threw back her head with a laugh that made her
            chins ripple like little waves. "Ah, here's my Ellen
            now!" she exclaimed, as the portieres parted behind
            her.

            Madame Olenska came forward with a smile. Her
            face looked vivid and happy, and she held out her hand
            gaily to Archer while she stooped to her grandmother's
            kiss.

            "I was just saying to him, my dear: `Now, why
            didn't you marry my little Ellen?'"

            Madame Olenska looked at Archer, still smiling. "And
            what did he answer?"

            "Oh, my darling, I leave you to find that out! He's
            been down to Florida to see his sweetheart."

            "Yes, I know." She still looked at him. "I went to see
            your mother, to ask where you'd gone. I sent a note
            that you never answered, and I was afraid you were
            ill."

            He muttered something about leaving unexpectedly,
            in a great hurry, and having intended to write to her
            from St. Augustine.

            "And of course once you were there you never thought
            of me again!" She continued to beam on him with a
            gaiety that might have been a studied assumption of
            indifference.

            "If she still needs me, she's determined not to let me
            see it," he thought, stung by her manner. He wanted to
            thank her for having been to see his mother, but under
            the ancestress's malicious eye he felt himself tongue-
            tied and constrained.

            "Look at him--in such hot haste to get married that
            he took French leave and rushed down to implore the
            silly girl on his knees! That's something like a lover--
            that's the way handsome Bob Spicer carried off my
            poor mother; and then got tired of her before I was
            weaned--though they only had to wait eight months
            for me! But there--you're not a Spicer, young man;
            luckily for you and for May. It's only my poor Ellen
            that has kept any of their wicked blood; the rest of
            them are all model Mingotts," cried the old lady
            scornfully.

            Archer was aware that Madame Olenska, who had
            seated herself at her grandmother's side, was still
            thoughtfully scrutinising him. The gaiety had faded
            from her eyes, and she said with great gentleness: "Surely,
            Granny, we can persuade them between us to do as he
            wishes."

            Archer rose to go, and as his hand met Madame
            Olenska's he felt that she was waiting for him to make
            some allusion to her unanswered letter.

            "When can I see you?" he asked, as she walked with
            him to the door of the room.

            "Whenever you like; but it must be soon if you want
            to see the little house again. I am moving next week."

            A pang shot through him at the memory of his
            lamplit hours in the low-studded drawing-room. Few
            as they had been, they were thick with memories.

            "Tomorrow evening?"

            She nodded. "Tomorrow; yes; but early. I'm going
            out."

            The next day was a Sunday, and if she were "going
            out" on a Sunday evening it could, of course, be only
            to Mrs. Lemuel Struthers's. He felt a slight movement
            of annoyance, not so much at her going there (for he
            rather liked her going where she pleased in spite of the
            van der Luydens), but because it was the kind of house
            at which she was sure to meet Beaufort, where she
            must have known beforehand that she would meet
            him--and where she was probably going for that
            purpose.

            "Very well; tomorrow evening," he repeated, inwardly
            resolved that he would not go early, and that by reaching
            her door late he would either prevent her from
            going to Mrs. Struthers's, or else arrive after she had
            started--which, all things considered, would no doubt
            be the simplest solution.


            It was only half-past eight, after all, when he rang the
            bell under the wisteria; not as late as he had intended
            by half an hour--but a singular restlessness had driven
            him to her door. He reflected, however, that Mrs.
            Struthers's Sunday evenings were not like a ball, and
            that her guests, as if to minimise their delinquency,
            usually went early.

            The one thing he had not counted on, in entering
            Madame Olenska's hall, was to find hats and overcoats
            there. Why had she bidden him to come early if she
            was having people to dine? On a closer inspection of
            the garments besides which Nastasia was laying his
            own, his resentment gave way to curiosity. The overcoats
            were in fact the very strangest he had ever seen
            under a polite roof; and it took but a glance to assure
            himself that neither of them belonged to Julius Beaufort.
            One was a shaggy yellow ulster of "reach-me-
            down" cut, the other a very old and rusty cloak with a
            cape--something like what the French called a "Macfarlane."
            This garment, which appeared to be made for
            a person of prodigious size, had evidently seen long
            and hard wear, and its greenish-black folds gave out a
            moist sawdusty smell suggestive of prolonged sessions
            against bar-room walls. On it lay a ragged grey scarf
            and an odd felt hat of semiclerical shape.

            Archer raised his eyebrows enquiringly at Nastasia,
            who raised hers in return with a fatalistic "Gia!" as
            she threw open the drawing-room door.

            The young man saw at once that his hostess was not
            in the room; then, with surprise, he discovered another
            lady standing by the fire. This lady, who was long, lean
            and loosely put together, was clad in raiment intricately
            looped and fringed, with plaids and stripes and
            bands of plain colour disposed in a design to which the
            clue seemed missing. Her hair, which had tried to turn
            white and only succeeded in fading, was surmounted
            by a Spanish comb and black lace scarf, and silk mittens,
            visibly darned, covered her rheumatic hands.

            Beside her, in a cloud of cigar-smoke, stood the
            owners of the two overcoats, both in morning clothes
            that they had evidently not taken off since morning. In
            one of the two, Archer, to his surprise, recognised Ned
            Winsett; the other and older, who was unknown to
            him, and whose gigantic frame declared him to be the
            wearer of the "Macfarlane," had a feebly leonine head
            with crumpled grey hair, and moved his arms with
            large pawing gestures, as though he were distributing
            lay blessings to a kneeling multitude.

            These three persons stood together on the hearth-
            rug, their eyes fixed on an extraordinarily large bouquet
            of crimson roses, with a knot of purple pansies at
            their base, that lay on the sofa where Madame Olenska
            usually sat.

            "What they must have cost at this season--though of
            course it's the sentiment one cares about!" the lady was
            saying in a sighing staccato as Archer came in.

            The three turned with surprise at his appearance,
            and the lady, advancing, held out her hand.

            "Dear Mr. Archer--almost my cousin Newland!"
            she said. "I am the Marchioness Manson."

            Archer bowed, and she continued: "My Ellen has
            taken me in for a few days. I came from Cuba, where I
            have been spending the winter with Spanish friends--
            such delightful distinguished people: the highest nobility
            of old Castile--how I wish you could know them!
            But I was called away by our dear great friend here,
            Dr. Carver. You don't know Dr. Agathon Carver,
            founder of the Valley of Love Community?"

            Dr. Carver inclined his leonine head, and the
            Marchioness continued: "Ah, New York--New York--how
            little the life of the spirit has reached it! But I see you
            do know Mr. Winsett."

            "Oh, yes--I reached him some time ago; but not by
            that route," Winsett said with his dry smile.

            The Marchioness shook her head reprovingly. "How
            do you know, Mr. Winsett? The spirit bloweth where it
            listeth."

            "List--oh, list!" interjected Dr. Carver in a stentorian
            murmur.

            "But do sit down, Mr. Archer. We four have been
            having a delightful little dinner together, and my child
            has gone up to dress. She expects you; she will be
            down in a moment. We were just admiring these marvellous
            flowers, which will surprise her when she
            reappears."

            Winsett remained on his feet. "I'm afraid I must be
            off. Please tell Madame Olenska that we shall all feel
            lost when she abandons our street. This house has been
            an oasis."

            "Ah, but she won't abandon YOU. Poetry and art are
            the breath of life to her. It IS poetry you write, Mr.
            Winsett?"

            "Well, no; but I sometimes read it," said Winsett,
            including the group in a general nod and slipping out
            of the room.

            "A caustic spirit--un peu sauvage. But so witty; Dr.
            Carver, you DO think him witty?"

            "I never think of wit," said Dr. Carver severely.

            "Ah--ah--you never think of wit! How merciless he
            is to us weak mortals, Mr. Archer! But he lives only in
            the life of the spirit; and tonight he is mentally preparing
            the lecture he is to deliver presently at Mrs. Blenker's.
            Dr. Carver, would there be time, before you start for
            the Blenkers' to explain to Mr. Archer your illuminating
            discovery of the Direct Contact? But no; I see it is
            nearly nine o'clock, and we have no right to detain you
            while so many are waiting for your message."

            Dr. Carver looked slightly disappointed at this
            conclusion, but, having compared his ponderous gold time-
            piece with Madame Olenska's little travelling-clock, he
            reluctantly gathered up his mighty limbs for departure.

            "I shall see you later, dear friend?" he suggested to
            the Marchioness, who replied with a smile: "As soon
            as Ellen's carriage comes I will join you; I do hope the
            lecture won't have begun."

            Dr. Carver looked thoughtfully at Archer. "Perhaps,
            if this young gentleman is interested in my experiences,
            Mrs. Blenker might allow you to bring him with you?"

            "Oh, dear friend, if it were possible--I am sure she
            would be too happy. But I fear my Ellen counts on Mr.
            Archer herself."

            "That," said Dr. Carver, "is unfortunate--but here
            is my card." He handed it to Archer, who read on it, in
            Gothic characters:


            |---------------------------|
            | Agathon Carver |
            | The Valley of Love |
            | Kittasquattamy, N. Y. |
            |---------------------------|


            Dr. Carver bowed himself out, and Mrs. Manson,
            with a sigh that might have been either of regret or
            relief, again waved Archer to a seat.

            "Ellen will be down in a moment; and before she
            comes, I am so glad of this quiet moment with you."

            Archer murmured his pleasure at their meeting, and
            the Marchioness continued, in her low sighing accents:
            "I know everything, dear Mr. Archer--my child has
            told me all you have done for her. Your wise advice:
            your courageous firmness--thank heaven it was not
            too late!"

            The young man listened with considerable
            embarrassment. Was there any one, he wondered, to whom
            Madame Olenska had not proclaimed his intervention
            in her private affairs?

            "Madame Olenska exaggerates; I simply gave her a
            legal opinion, as she asked me to."

            "Ah, but in doing it--in doing it you were the
            unconscious instrument of--of--what word have we moderns
            for Providence, Mr. Archer?" cried the lady, tilting
            her head on one side and drooping her lids mysteriously.
            "Little did you know that at that very moment I
            was being appealed to: being approached, in fact--from
            the other side of the Atlantic!"

            She glanced over her shoulder, as though fearful of
            being overheard, and then, drawing her chair nearer,
            and raising a tiny ivory fan to her lips, breathed behind
            it: "By the Count himself--my poor, mad, foolish
            Olenski; who asks only to take her back on her own
            terms."

            "Good God!" Archer exclaimed, springing up.

            "You are horrified? Yes, of course; I understand. I
            don't defend poor Stanislas, though he has always called
            me his best friend. He does not defend himself--he
            casts himself at her feet: in my person." She tapped her
            emaciated bosom. "I have his letter here."

            "A letter?--Has Madame Olenska seen it?" Archer
            stammered, his brain whirling with the shock of the
            announcement.

            The Marchioness Manson shook her head softly.
            "Time--time; I must have time. I know my Ellen--
            haughty, intractable; shall I say, just a shade
            unforgiving?"

            "But, good heavens, to forgive is one thing; to go
            back into that hell--"

            "Ah, yes," the Marchioness acquiesced. "So she
            describes it--my sensitive child! But on the material side,
            Mr. Archer, if one may stoop to consider such things;
            do you know what she is giving up? Those roses there
            on the sofa--acres like them, under glass and in the
            open, in his matchless terraced gardens at Nice! Jewels--
            historic pearls: the Sobieski emeralds--sables,--but she
            cares nothing for all these! Art and beauty, those she
            does care for, she lives for, as I always have; and those
            also surrounded her. Pictures, priceless furniture, music,
            brilliant conversation--ah, that, my dear young
            man, if you'll excuse me, is what you've no conception
            of here! And she had it all; and the homage of the
            greatest. She tells me she is not thought handsome in
            New York--good heavens! Her portrait has been painted
            nine times; the greatest artists in Europe have begged
            for the privilege. Are these things nothing? And the
            remorse of an adoring husband?"

            As the Marchioness Manson rose to her climax her
            face assumed an expression of ecstatic retrospection
            which would have moved Archer's mirth had he not
            been numb with amazement.

            He would have laughed if any one had foretold to
            him that his first sight of poor Medora Manson would
            have been in the guise of a messenger of Satan; but he
            was in no mood for laughing now, and she seemed to
            him to come straight out of the hell from which Ellen
            Olenska had just escaped.

            "She knows nothing yet--of all this?" he asked
            abruptly.

            Mrs. Manson laid a purple finger on her lips.
            "Nothing directly--but does she suspect? Who can tell? The
            truth is, Mr. Archer, I have been waiting to see you.
            From the moment I heard of the firm stand you had
            taken, and of your influence over her, I hoped it might
            be possible to count on your support--to convince
            you . . ."

            "That she ought to go back? I would rather see her
            dead!" cried the young man violently.

            "Ah," the Marchioness murmured, without visible
            resentment. For a while she sat in her arm-chair, opening
            and shutting the absurd ivory fan between her
            mittened fingers; but suddenly she lifted her head and
            listened.

            "Here she comes," she said in a rapid whisper; and
            then, pointing to the bouquet on the sofa: "Am I to
            understand that you prefer THAT, Mr. Archer? After all,
            marriage is marriage . . . and my niece is still a wife. . ."
            #6
              jvc 15.12.2005 11:26:58 (permalink)
              XVIII.

              "What are you two plotting together, aunt Medora?"
              Madame Olenska cried as she came into the room.

              She was dressed as if for a ball. Everything about her
              shimmered and glimmered softly, as if her dress had
              been woven out of candle-beams; and she carried her
              head high, like a pretty woman challenging a roomful
              of rivals.

              "We were saying, my dear, that here was something
              beautiful to surprise you with," Mrs. Manson rejoined,
              rising to her feet and pointing archly to the flowers.

              Madame Olenska stopped short and looked at the
              bouquet. Her colour did not change, but a sort of
              white radiance of anger ran over her like summer lightning.
              "Ah," she exclaimed, in a shrill voice that the
              young man had never heard, "who is ridiculous enough
              to send me a bouquet? Why a bouquet? And why
              tonight of all nights? I am not going to a ball; I am not
              a girl engaged to be married. But some people are
              always ridiculous."

              She turned back to the door, opened it, and called
              out: "Nastasia!"

              The ubiquitous handmaiden promptly appeared, and
              Archer heard Madame Olenska say, in an Italian that
              she seemed to pronounce with intentional deliberateness
              in order that he might follow it: "Here--throw
              this into the dustbin!" and then, as Nastasia stared
              protestingly: "But no--it's not the fault of the poor
              flowers. Tell the boy to carry them to the house three
              doors away, the house of Mr. Winsett, the dark gentleman
              who dined here. His wife is ill--they may give her
              pleasure . . . The boy is out, you say? Then, my dear
              one, run yourself; here, put my cloak over you and fly.
              I want the thing out of the house immediately! And, as
              you live, don't say they come from me!"

              She flung her velvet opera cloak over the maid's
              shoulders and turned back into the drawing-room, shutting
              the door sharply. Her bosom was rising high under
              its lace, and for a moment Archer thought she was
              about to cry; but she burst into a laugh instead, and
              looking from the Marchioness to Archer, asked abruptly:
              "And you two--have you made friends!"

              "It's for Mr. Archer to say, darling; he has waited
              patiently while you were dressing."

              "Yes--I gave you time enough: my hair wouldn't
              go," Madame Olenska said, raising her hand to the
              heaped-up curls of her chignon. "But that reminds me:
              I see Dr. Carver is gone, and you'll be late at the
              Blenkers'. Mr. Archer, will you put my aunt in the
              carriage?"

              She followed the Marchioness into the hall, saw her
              fitted into a miscellaneous heap of overshoes, shawls
              and tippets, and called from the doorstep: "Mind, the
              carriage is to be back for me at ten!" Then she returned
              to the drawing-room, where Archer, on re-entering it,
              found her standing by the mantelpiece, examining herself
              in the mirror. It was not usual, in New York
              society, for a lady to address her parlour-maid as "my
              dear one," and send her out on an errand wrapped in
              her own opera-cloak; and Archer, through all his deeper
              feelings, tasted the pleasurable excitement of being in a
              world where action followed on emotion with such
              Olympian speed.

              Madame Olenska did not move when he came up
              behind her, and for a second their eyes met in the
              mirror; then she turned, threw herself into her sofa-
              corner, and sighed out: "There's time for a cigarette."

              He handed her the box and lit a spill for her; and as
              the flame flashed up into her face she glanced at him
              with laughing eyes and said: "What do you think of me
              in a temper?"

              Archer paused a moment; then he answered with
              sudden resolution: "It makes me understand what your
              aunt has been saying about you."

              "I knew she'd been talking about me. Well?"

              "She said you were used to all kinds of things--
              splendours and amusements and excitements--that we
              could never hope to give you here."

              Madame Olenska smiled faintly into the circle of
              smoke about her lips.

              "Medora is incorrigibly romantic. It has made up to
              her for so many things!"

              Archer hesitated again, and again took his risk. "Is your
              aunt's romanticism always consistent with accuracy?"

              "You mean: does she speak the truth?" Her niece
              considered. "Well, I'll tell you: in almost everything she
              says, there's something true and something untrue. But
              why do you ask? What has she been telling you?"

              He looked away into the fire, and then back at her
              shining presence. His heart tightened with the thought
              that this was their last evening by that fireside, and that
              in a moment the carriage would come to carry her away.

              "She says--she pretends that Count Olenski has asked
              her to persuade you to go back to him."

              Madame Olenska made no answer. She sat motionless,
              holding her cigarette in her half-lifted hand. The
              expression of her face had not changed; and Archer
              remembered that he had before noticed her apparent
              incapacity for surprise.

              "You knew, then?" he broke out.

              She was silent for so long that the ash dropped from
              her cigarette. She brushed it to the floor. "She has
              hinted about a letter: poor darling! Medora's hints--"

              "Is it at your husband's request that she has arrived
              here suddenly?"

              Madame Olenska seemed to consider this question
              also. "There again: one can't tell. She told me she had
              had a `spiritual summons,' whatever that is, from Dr.
              Carver. I'm afraid she's going to marry Dr. Carver . . .
              poor Medora, there's always some one she wants to
              marry. But perhaps the people in Cuba just got tired of
              her! I think she was with them as a sort of paid
              companion. Really, I don't know why she came."

              "But you do believe she has a letter from your
              husband?"

              Again Madame Olenska brooded silently; then she
              said: "After all, it was to be expected."

              The young man rose and went to lean against the
              fireplace. A sudden restlessness possessed him, and he
              was tongue-tied by the sense that their minutes were
              numbered, and that at any moment he might hear the
              wheels of the returning carriage.

              "You know that your aunt believes you will go back?"

              Madame Olenska raised her head quickly. A deep
              blush rose to her face and spread over her neck and
              shoulders. She blushed seldom and painfully, as if it
              hurt her like a burn.

              "Many cruel things have been believed of me," she
              said.

              "Oh, Ellen--forgive me; I'm a fool and a brute!"

              She smiled a little. "You are horribly nervous; you
              have your own troubles. I know you think the Wellands
              are unreasonable about your marriage, and of
              course I agree with you. In Europe people don't understand
              our long American engagements; I suppose they
              are not as calm as we are." She pronounced the "we"
              with a faint emphasis that gave it an ironic sound.

              Archer felt the irony but did not dare to take it up.
              After all, she had perhaps purposely deflected the
              conversation from her own affairs, and after the pain his
              last words had evidently caused her he felt that all he
              could do was to follow her lead. But the sense of the
              waning hour made him desperate: he could not bear
              the thought that a barrier of words should drop
              between them again.

              "Yes," he said abruptly; "I went south to ask May
              to marry me after Easter. There's no reason why we
              shouldn't be married then."

              "And May adores you--and yet you couldn't convince
              her? I thought her too intelligent to be the slave
              of such absurd superstitions."

              "She IS too intelligent--she's not their slave."

              Madame Olenska looked at him. "Well, then--I don't
              understand."

              Archer reddened, and hurried on with a rush. "We
              had a frank talk--almost the first. She thinks my
              impatience a bad sign."

              "Merciful heavens--a bad sign?"

              "She thinks it means that I can't trust myself to go
              on caring for her. She thinks, in short, I want to marry
              her at once to get away from some one that I--care for
              more."

              Madame Olenska examined this curiously. "But if
              she thinks that--why isn't she in a hurry too?"

              "Because she's not like that: she's so much nobler.
              She insists all the more on the long engagement, to give
              me time--"

              "Time to give her up for the other woman?"

              "If I want to."

              Madame Olenska leaned toward the fire and gazed
              into it with fixed eyes. Down the quiet street Archer
              heard the approaching trot of her horses.

              "That IS noble," she said, with a slight break in her
              voice.

              "Yes. But it's ridiculous."

              "Ridiculous? Because you don't care for any one
              else?"

              "Because I don't mean to marry any one else."

              "Ah." There was another long interval. At length she
              looked up at him and asked: "This other woman--
              does she love you?"

              "Oh, there's no other woman; I mean, the person
              that May was thinking of is--was never--"

              "Then, why, after all, are you in such haste?"

              "There's your carriage," said Archer.

              She half-rose and looked about her with absent eyes.
              Her fan and gloves lay on the sofa beside her and she
              picked them up mechanically.

              "Yes; I suppose I must be going."

              "You're going to Mrs. Struthers's?"

              "Yes." She smiled and added: "I must go where I am
              invited, or I should be too lonely. Why not come with
              me?"

              Archer felt that at any cost he must keep her beside
              him, must make her give him the rest of her evening.
              Ignoring her question, he continued to lean against the
              chimney-piece, his eyes fixed on the hand in which she
              held her gloves and fan, as if watching to see if he had
              the power to make her drop them.

              "May guessed the truth," he said. "There is another
              woman--but not the one she thinks."

              Ellen Olenska made no answer, and did not move.
              After a moment he sat down beside her, and, taking
              her hand, softly unclasped it, so that the gloves and fan
              fell on the sofa between them.

              She started up, and freeing herself from him moved
              away to the other side of the hearth. "Ah, don't make
              love to me! Too many people have done that," she
              said, frowning.

              Archer, changing colour, stood up also: it was the
              bitterest rebuke she could have given him. "I have
              never made love to you," he said, "and I never shall.
              But you are the woman I would have married if it had
              been possible for either of us."

              "Possible for either of us?" She looked at him with
              unfeigned astonishment. "And you say that--when it's
              you who've made it impossible?"

              He stared at her, groping in a blackness through
              which a single arrow of light tore its blinding way.

              "I'VE made it impossible--?"

              "You, you, YOU!" she cried, her lip trembling like a
              child's on the verge of tears. "Isn't it you who made me
              give up divorcing--give it up because you showed me
              how selfish and wicked it was, how one must sacrifice
              one's self to preserve the dignity of marriage . . . and to
              spare one's family the publicity, the scandal? And
              because my family was going to be your family--for
              May's sake and for yours--I did what you told me,
              what you proved to me that I ought to do. Ah," she
              broke out with a sudden laugh, "I've made no secret of
              having done it for you!"

              She sank down on the sofa again, crouching among
              the festive ripples of her dress like a stricken masquerader;
              and the young man stood by the fireplace and
              continued to gaze at her without moving.

              "Good God," he groaned. "When I thought--"

              "You thought?"

              "Ah, don't ask me what I thought!"

              Still looking at her, he saw the same burning flush
              creep up her neck to her face. She sat upright, facing
              him with a rigid dignity.

              "I do ask you."

              "Well, then: there were things in that letter you
              asked me to read--"

              "My husband's letter?"

              "Yes."

              "I had nothing to fear from that letter: absolutely
              nothing! All I feared was to bring notoriety, scandal,
              on the family--on you and May."

              "Good God," he groaned again, bowing his face in
              his hands.

              The silence that followed lay on them with the weight
              of things final and irrevocable. It seemed to Archer to
              be crushing him down like his own grave-stone; in all
              the wide future he saw nothing that would ever lift that
              load from his heart. He did not move from his place, or
              raise his head from his hands; his hidden eyeballs went
              on staring into utter darkness.

              "At least I loved you--" he brought out.

              On the other side of the hearth, from the sofa-corner
              where he supposed that she still crouched, he heard a
              faint stifled crying like a child's. He started up and
              came to her side.

              "Ellen! What madness! Why are you crying? Nothing's
              done that can't be undone. I'm still free, and
              you're going to be." He had her in his arms, her face
              like a wet flower at his lips, and all their vain terrors
              shrivelling up like ghosts at sunrise. The one thing that
              astonished him now was that he should have stood for
              five minutes arguing with her across the width of the
              room, when just touching her made everything so simple.

              She gave him back all his kiss, but after a moment he
              felt her stiffening in his arms, and she put him aside
              and stood up.

              "Ah, my poor Newland--I suppose this had to be.
              But it doesn't in the least alter things," she said, looking
              down at him in her turn from the hearth.

              "It alters the whole of life for me."

              "No, no--it mustn't, it can't. You're engaged to
              May Welland; and I'm married."

              He stood up too, flushed and resolute. "Nonsense!
              It's too late for that sort of thing. We've no right to lie
              to other people or to ourselves. We won't talk of your
              marriage; but do you see me marrying May after this?"

              She stood silent, resting her thin elbows on the mantelpiece,
              her profile reflected in the glass behind her. One
              of the locks of her chignon had become loosened and
              hung on her neck; she looked haggard and almost old.

              "I don't see you," she said at length, "putting that
              question to May. Do you?"

              He gave a reckless shrug. "It's too late to do
              anything else."

              "You say that because it's the easiest thing to say at
              this moment--not because it's true. In reality it's too
              late to do anything but what we'd both decided on."

              "Ah, I don't understand you!"

              She forced a pitiful smile that pinched her face
              instead of smoothing it. "You don't understand because
              you haven't yet guessed how you've changed things for
              me: oh, from the first--long before I knew all you'd
              done."

              "All I'd done?"

              "Yes. I was perfectly unconscious at first that people
              here were shy of me--that they thought I was a dreadful
              sort of person. It seems they had even refused to
              meet me at dinner. I found that out afterward; and
              how you'd made your mother go with you to the van
              der Luydens'; and how you'd insisted on announcing
              your engagement at the Beaufort ball, so that I might
              have two families to stand by me instead of one--"

              At that he broke into a laugh.

              "Just imagine," she said, "how stupid and unobservant
              I was! I knew nothing of all this till Granny
              blurted it out one day. New York simply meant peace
              and freedom to me: it was coming home. And I was so
              happy at being among my own people that every one I
              met seemed kind and good, and glad to see me. But
              from the very beginning," she continued, "I felt there
              was no one as kind as you; no one who gave me
              reasons that I understood for doing what at first seemed
              so hard and--unnecessary. The very good people didn't
              convince me; I felt they'd never been tempted. But you
              knew; you understood; you had felt the world outside
              tugging at one with all its golden hands--and yet you
              hated the things it asks of one; you hated happiness
              bought by disloyalty and cruelty and indifference. That
              was what I'd never known before--and it's better than
              anything I've known."

              She spoke in a low even voice, without tears or
              visible agitation; and each word, as it dropped from
              her, fell into his breast like burning lead. He sat bowed
              over, his head between his hands, staring at the hearthrug,
              and at the tip of the satin shoe that showed under
              her dress. Suddenly he knelt down and kissed the shoe.

              She bent over him, laying her hands on his shoulders,
              and looking at him with eyes so deep that he remained
              motionless under her gaze.

              "Ah, don't let us undo what you've done!" she cried.
              "I can't go back now to that other way of thinking. I
              can't love you unless I give you up."

              His arms were yearning up to her; but she drew
              away, and they remained facing each other, divided by
              the distance that her words had created. Then, abruptly,
              his anger overflowed.

              "And Beaufort? Is he to replace me?"

              As the words sprang out he was prepared for an
              answering flare of anger; and he would have welcomed
              it as fuel for his own. But Madame Olenska only grew
              a shade paler, and stood with her arms hanging down
              before her, and her head slightly bent, as her way was
              when she pondered a question.

              "He's waiting for you now at Mrs. Struthers's; why
              don't you go to him?" Archer sneered.

              She turned to ring the bell. "I shall not go out this
              evening; tell the carriage to go and fetch the Signora
              Marchesa," she said when the maid came.

              After the door had closed again Archer continued to
              look at her with bitter eyes. "Why this sacrifice? Since
              you tell me that you're lonely I've no right to keep you
              from your friends."

              She smiled a little under her wet lashes. "I shan't be
              lonely now. I WAS lonely; I WAS afraid. But the emptiness
              and the darkness are gone; when I turn back into
              myself now I'm like a child going at night into a room
              where there's always a light."

              Her tone and her look still enveloped her in a soft
              inaccessibility, and Archer groaned out again: "I don't
              understand you!"

              "Yet you understand May!"

              He reddened under the retort, but kept his eyes on
              her. "May is ready to give me up."

              "What! Three days after you've entreated her on
              your knees to hasten your marriage?"

              "She's refused; that gives me the right--"

              "Ah, you've taught me what an ugly word that is,"
              she said.

              He turned away with a sense of utter weariness. He
              felt as though he had been struggling for hours up the
              face of a steep precipice, and now, just as he had
              fought his way to the top, his hold had given way and
              he was pitching down headlong into darkness.

              If he could have got her in his arms again he might
              have swept away her arguments; but she still held him
              at a distance by something inscrutably aloof in her look
              and attitude, and by his own awed sense of her sincerity.
              At length he began to plead again.

              "If we do this now it will be worse afterward--worse
              for every one--"

              "No--no--no!" she almost screamed, as if he frightened her.

              At that moment the bell sent a long tinkle through
              the house. They had heard no carriage stopping at the
              door, and they stood motionless, looking at each other
              with startled eyes.

              Outside, Nastasia's step crossed the hall, the outer
              door opened, and a moment later she came in carrying
              a telegram which she handed to the Countess Olenska.

              "The lady was very happy at the flowers," Nastasia
              said, smoothing her apron. "She thought it was her
              signor marito who had sent them, and she cried a little
              and said it was a folly."

              Her mistress smiled and took the yellow envelope.
              She tore it open and carried it to the lamp; then, when
              the door had closed again, she handed the telegram to
              Archer.

              It was dated from St. Augustine, and addressed to
              the Countess Olenska. In it he read: "Granny's telegram
              successful. Papa and Mamma agree marriage after
              Easter. Am telegraphing Newland. Am too happy
              for words and love you dearly. Your grateful May."


              Half an hour later, when Archer unlocked his own
              front-door, he found a similar envelope on the hall-table
              on top of his pile of notes and letters. The message
              inside the envelope was also from May Welland, and
              ran as follows: "Parents consent wedding Tuesday after
              Easter at twelve Grace Church eight bridesmaids
              please see Rector so happy love May."

              Archer crumpled up the yellow sheet as if the gesture
              could annihilate the news it contained. Then he pulled
              out a small pocket-diary and turned over the pages
              with trembling fingers; but he did not find what he
              wanted, and cramming the telegram into his pocket he
              mounted the stairs.

              A light was shining through the door of the little
              hall-room which served Janey as a dressing-room and
              boudoir, and her brother rapped impatiently on the
              panel. The door opened, and his sister stood before
              him in her immemorial purple flannel dressing-gown,
              with her hair "on pins." Her face looked pale and
              apprehensive.

              "Newland! I hope there's no bad news in that
              telegram? I waited on purpose, in case--" (No item of his
              correspondence was safe from Janey.)

              He took no notice of her question. "Look here--
              what day is Easter this year?"

              She looked shocked at such unchristian ignorance.
              "Easter? Newland! Why, of course, the first week in
              April. Why?"

              "The first week?" He turned again to the pages of
              his diary, calculating rapidly under his breath. "The
              first week, did you say?" He threw back his head with
              a long laugh.

              "For mercy's sake what's the matter?"

              "Nothing's the matter, except that I'm going to be
              married in a month."

              Janey fell upon his neck and pressed him to her
              purple flannel breast. "Oh Newland, how wonderful!
              I'm so glad! But, dearest, why do you keep on laughing?
              Do hush, or you'll wake Mamma."

              #7
                jvc 15.12.2005 11:28:21 (permalink)
                Book II


                XIX.

                The day was fresh, with a lively spring wind full of
                dust. All the old ladies in both families had got out
                their faded sables and yellowing ermines, and the smell
                of camphor from the front pews almost smothered the
                faint spring scent of the lilies banking the altar.

                Newland Archer, at a signal from the sexton, had
                come out of the vestry and placed himself with his best
                man on the chancel step of Grace Church.

                The signal meant that the brougham bearing the
                bride and her father was in sight; but there was sure to
                be a considerable interval of adjustment and consultation
                in the lobby, where the bridesmaids were already
                hovering like a cluster of Easter blossoms. During this
                unavoidable lapse of time the bridegroom, in proof of
                his eagerness, was expected to expose himself alone to
                the gaze of the assembled company; and Archer had
                gone through this formality as resignedly as through all
                the others which made of a nineteenth century New
                York wedding a rite that seemed to belong to the dawn
                of history. Everything was equally easy--or equally
                painful, as one chose to put it--in the path he was
                committed to tread, and he had obeyed the flurried
                injunctions of his best man as piously as other bridegrooms
                had obeyed his own, in the days when he had
                guided them through the same labyrinth.

                So far he was reasonably sure of having fulfilled all
                his obligations. The bridesmaids' eight bouquets of white
                lilac and lilies-of-the-valley had been sent in due time,
                as well as the gold and sapphire sleeve-links of the
                eight ushers and the best man's cat's-eye scarf-pin;
                Archer had sat up half the night trying to vary the
                wording of his thanks for the last batch of presents
                from men friends and ex-lady-loves; the fees for the
                Bishop and the Rector were safely in the pocket of his
                best man; his own luggage was already at Mrs. Manson
                Mingott's, where the wedding-breakfast was to
                take place, and so were the travelling clothes into which
                he was to change; and a private compartment had been
                engaged in the train that was to carry the young couple
                to their unknown destination--concealment of the spot
                in which the bridal night was to be spent being one of
                the most sacred taboos of the prehistoric ritual.

                "Got the ring all right?" whispered young van der
                Luyden Newland, who was inexperienced in the duties
                of a best man, and awed by the weight of his responsibility.

                Archer made the gesture which he had seen so many
                bridegrooms make: with his ungloved right hand he
                felt in the pocket of his dark grey waistcoat, and assured
                himself that the little gold circlet (engraved
                inside: Newland to May, April ---, 187-) was in its
                place; then, resuming his former attitude, his tall hat
                and pearl-grey gloves with black stitchings grasped in
                his left hand, he stood looking at the door of the
                church.

                Overhead, Handel's March swelled pompously through
                the imitation stone vaulting, carrying on its waves the
                faded drift of the many weddings at which, with cheerful
                indifference, he had stood on the same chancel step
                watching other brides float up the nave toward other
                bridegrooms.

                "How like a first night at the Opera!" he thought,
                recognising all the same faces in the same boxes (no,
                pews), and wondering if, when the Last Trump sounded,
                Mrs. Selfridge Merry would be there with the same
                towering ostrich feathers in her bonnet, and Mrs. Beaufort
                with the same diamond earrings and the same
                smile--and whether suitable proscenium seats were
                already prepared for them in another world.

                After that there was still time to review, one by one,
                the familiar countenances in the first rows; the women's
                sharp with curiosity and excitement, the men's
                sulky with the obligation of having to put on their
                frock-coats before luncheon, and fight for food at the
                wedding-breakfast.

                "Too bad the breakfast is at old Catherine's," the
                bridegroom could fancy Reggie Chivers saying. "But
                I'm told that Lovell Mingott insisted on its being cooked
                by his own chef, so it ought to be good if one can only
                get at it." And he could imagine Sillerton Jackson
                adding with authority: "My dear fellow, haven't you
                heard? It's to be served at small tables, in the new
                English fashion."

                Archer's eyes lingered a moment on the left-hand
                pew, where his mother, who had entered the church on
                Mr. Henry van der Luyden's arm, sat weeping softly
                under her Chantilly veil, her hands in her grandmother's
                ermine muff.

                "Poor Janey!" he thought, looking at his sister, "even
                by screwing her head around she can see only the
                people in the few front pews; and they're mostly dowdy
                Newlands and Dagonets."

                On the hither side of the white ribbon dividing off
                the seats reserved for the families he saw Beaufort, tall
                and redfaced, scrutinising the women with his arrogant
                stare. Beside him sat his wife, all silvery chinchilla and
                violets; and on the far side of the ribbon, Lawrence
                Lefferts's sleekly brushed head seemed to mount guard
                over the invisible deity of "Good Form" who presided
                at the ceremony.

                Archer wondered how many flaws Lefferts's keen
                eyes would discover in the ritual of his divinity; then he
                suddenly recalled that he too had once thought such
                questions important. The things that had filled his days
                seemed now like a nursery parody of life, or like the
                wrangles of mediaeval schoolmen over metaphysical terms
                that nobody had ever understood. A stormy discussion
                as to whether the wedding presents should be "shown"
                had darkened the last hours before the wedding; and it
                seemed inconceivable to Archer that grown-up people
                should work themselves into a state of agitation over
                such trifles, and that the matter should have been decided
                (in the negative) by Mrs. Welland's saying, with
                indignant tears: "I should as soon turn the reporters
                loose in my house." Yet there was a time when Archer
                had had definite and rather aggressive opinions on all
                such problems, and when everything concerning the
                manners and customs of his little tribe had seemed to
                him fraught with world-wide significance.

                "And all the while, I suppose," he thought, "real
                people were living somewhere, and real things happening
                to them . . ."

                "THERE THEY COME!" breathed the best man excitedly;
                but the bridegroom knew better.

                The cautious opening of the door of the church
                meant only that Mr. Brown the livery-stable keeper
                (gowned in black in his intermittent character of sexton)
                was taking a preliminary survey of the scene before
                marshalling his forces. The door was softly shut
                again; then after another interval it swung majestically
                open, and a murmur ran through the church: "The
                family!"

                Mrs. Welland came first, on the arm of her eldest
                son. Her large pink face was appropriately solemn, and
                her plum-coloured satin with pale blue side-panels, and
                blue ostrich plumes in a small satin bonnet, met with
                general approval; but before she had settled herself
                with a stately rustle in the pew opposite Mrs. Archer's
                the spectators were craning their necks to see who was
                coming after her. Wild rumours had been abroad the
                day before to the effect that Mrs. Manson Mingott, in
                spite of her physical disabilities, had resolved on being
                present at the ceremony; and the idea was so much in
                keeping with her sporting character that bets ran high
                at the clubs as to her being able to walk up the nave
                and squeeze into a seat. It was known that she had
                insisted on sending her own carpenter to look into the
                possibility of taking down the end panel of the front
                pew, and to measure the space between the seat and
                the front; but the result had been discouraging, and for
                one anxious day her family had watched her dallying
                with the plan of being wheeled up the nave in her
                enormous Bath chair and sitting enthroned in it at the
                foot of the chancel.

                The idea of this monstrous exposure of her person
                was so painful to her relations that they could have
                covered with gold the ingenious person who suddenly
                discovered that the chair was too wide to pass between
                the iron uprights of the awning which extended from
                the church door to the curbstone. The idea of doing
                away with this awning, and revealing the bride to the
                mob of dressmakers and newspaper reporters who stood
                outside fighting to get near the joints of the canvas,
                exceeded even old Catherine's courage, though for a
                moment she had weighed the possibility. "Why, they
                might take a photograph of my child AND PUT IT IN THE
                PAPERS!" Mrs. Welland exclaimed when her mother's
                last plan was hinted to her; and from this unthinkable
                indecency the clan recoiled with a collective shudder.
                The ancestress had had to give in; but her concession
                was bought only by the promise that the wedding-
                breakfast should take place under her roof, though (as
                the Washington Square connection said) with the
                Wellands' house in easy reach it was hard to have to make
                a special price with Brown to drive one to the other
                end of nowhere.

                Though all these transactions had been widely
                reported by the Jacksons a sporting minority still clung
                to the belief that old Catherine would appear in church,
                and there was a distinct lowering of the temperature
                when she was found to have been replaced by her
                daughter-in-law. Mrs. Lovell Mingott had the high colour
                and glassy stare induced in ladies of her age and
                habit by the effort of getting into a new dress; but once
                the disappointment occasioned by her mother-in-law's
                non-appearance had subsided, it was agreed that her
                black Chantilly over lilac satin, with a bonnet of Parma
                violets, formed the happiest contrast to Mrs. Welland's
                blue and plum-colour. Far different was the impression
                produced by the gaunt and mincing lady who followed
                on Mr. Mingott's arm, in a wild dishevelment of stripes
                and fringes and floating scarves; and as this last apparition
                glided into view Archer's heart contracted and
                stopped beating.

                He had taken it for granted that the Marchioness
                Manson was still in Washington, where she had gone
                some four weeks previously with her niece, Madame
                Olenska. It was generally understood that their abrupt
                departure was due to Madame Olenska's desire to remove
                her aunt from the baleful eloquence of Dr. Agathon
                Carver, who had nearly succeeded in enlisting her as a
                recruit for the Valley of Love; and in the circumstances
                no one had expected either of the ladies to return for
                the wedding. For a moment Archer stood with his eyes
                fixed on Medora's fantastic figure, straining to see who
                came behind her; but the little procession was at an
                end, for all the lesser members of the family had taken
                their seats, and the eight tall ushers, gathering themselves
                together like birds or insects preparing for some
                migratory manoeuvre, were already slipping through
                the side doors into the lobby.

                "Newland--I say: SHE'S HERE!" the best man whispered.

                Archer roused himself with a start.

                A long time had apparently passed since his heart
                had stopped beating, for the white and rosy procession
                was in fact half way up the nave, the Bishop, the
                Rector and two white-winged assistants were hovering
                about the flower-banked altar, and the first chords of
                the Spohr symphony were strewing their flower-like
                notes before the bride.

                Archer opened his eyes (but could they really have
                been shut, as he imagined?), and felt his heart beginning
                to resume its usual task. The music, the scent of
                the lilies on the altar, the vision of the cloud of tulle
                and orange-blossoms floating nearer and nearer, the
                sight of Mrs. Archer's face suddenly convulsed with
                happy sobs, the low benedictory murmur of the Rector's
                voice, the ordered evolutions of the eight pink
                bridesmaids and the eight black ushers: all these sights,
                sounds and sensations, so familiar in themselves, so
                unutterably strange and meaningless in his new relation
                to them, were confusedly mingled in his brain.

                "My God," he thought, "HAVE I got the ring?"--and
                once more he went through the bridegroom's convulsive
                gesture.

                Then, in a moment, May was beside him, such radiance
                streaming from her that it sent a faint warmth
                through his numbness, and he straightened himself and
                smiled into her eyes.

                "Dearly beloved, we are gathered together here," the
                Rector began . . .

                The ring was on her hand, the Bishop's benediction
                had been given, the bridesmaids were a-poise to resume
                their place in the procession, and the organ was showing
                preliminary symptoms of breaking out into the
                Mendelssohn March, without which no newly-wedded
                couple had ever emerged upon New York.

                "Your arm--I SAY, GIVE HER YOUR ARM!" young
                Newland nervously hissed; and once more Archer became
                aware of having been adrift far off in the unknown.
                What was it that had sent him there, he
                wondered? Perhaps the glimpse, among the anonymous
                spectators in the transept, of a dark coil of hair under a
                hat which, a moment later, revealed itself as belonging
                to an unknown lady with a long nose, so laughably unlike
                the person whose image she had evoked that he asked
                himself if he were becoming subject to hallucinations.

                And now he and his wife were pacing slowly down
                the nave, carried forward on the light Mendelssohn
                ripples, the spring day beckoning to them through widely
                opened doors, and Mrs. Welland's chestnuts, with big
                white favours on their frontlets, curvetting and showing
                off at the far end of the canvas tunnel.

                The footman, who had a still bigger white favour on
                his lapel, wrapped May's white cloak about her, and
                Archer jumped into the brougham at her side. She
                turned to him with a triumphant smile and their hands
                clasped under her veil.

                "Darling!" Archer said--and suddenly the same black
                abyss yawned before him and he felt himself sinking
                into it, deeper and deeper, while his voice rambled on
                smoothly and cheerfully: "Yes, of course I thought I'd
                lost the ring; no wedding would be complete if the
                poor devil of a bridegroom didn't go through that. But
                you DID keep me waiting, you know! I had time to
                think of every horror that might possibly happen."

                She surprised him by turning, in full Fifth Avenue,
                and flinging her arms about his neck. "But none ever
                CAN happen now, can it, Newland, as long as we two
                are together?"


                Every detail of the day had been so carefully thought
                out that the young couple, after the wedding-breakfast,
                had ample time to put on their travelling-clothes,
                descend the wide Mingott stairs between laughing bridesmaids
                and weeping parents, and get into the brougham
                under the traditional shower of rice and satin slippers;
                and there was still half an hour left in which to drive to
                the station, buy the last weeklies at the bookstall with
                the air of seasoned travellers, and settle themselves in
                the reserved compartment in which May's maid had
                already placed her dove-coloured travelling cloak and
                glaringly new dressing-bag from London.

                The old du Lac aunts at Rhinebeck had put their
                house at the disposal of the bridal couple, with a readiness
                inspired by the prospect of spending a week in
                New York with Mrs. Archer; and Archer, glad to escape
                the usual "bridal suite" in a Philadelphia or Baltimore
                hotel, had accepted with an equal alacrity.

                May was enchanted at the idea of going to the country,
                and childishly amused at the vain efforts of the
                eight bridesmaids to discover where their mysterious
                retreat was situated. It was thought "very English" to
                have a country-house lent to one, and the fact gave a
                last touch of distinction to what was generally
                conceded to be the most brilliant wedding of the year; but
                where the house was no one was permitted to know,
                except the parents of bride and groom, who, when
                taxed with the knowledge, pursed their lips and said
                mysteriously: "Ah, they didn't tell us--" which was
                manifestly true, since there was no need to.

                Once they were settled in their compartment, and the
                train, shaking off the endless wooden suburbs, had
                pushed out into the pale landscape of spring, talk
                became easier than Archer had expected. May was still,
                in look and tone, the simple girl of yesterday, eager to
                compare notes with him as to the incidents of the
                wedding, and discussing them as impartially as a bridesmaid
                talking it all over with an usher. At first Archer
                had fancied that this detachment was the disguise of an
                inward tremor; but her clear eyes revealed only the
                most tranquil unawareness. She was alone for the first
                time with her husband; but her husband was only the
                charming comrade of yesterday. There was no one
                whom she liked as much, no one whom she trusted as
                completely, and the culminating "lark" of the whole
                delightful adventure of engagement and marriage was
                to be off with him alone on a journey, like a grownup
                person, like a "married woman," in fact.

                It was wonderful that--as he had learned in the
                Mission garden at St. Augustine--such depths of feeling
                could coexist with such absence of imagination. But
                he remembered how, even then, she had surprised him
                by dropping back to inexpressive girlishness as soon as
                her conscience had been eased of its burden; and he
                saw that she would probably go through life dealing to
                the best of her ability with each experience as it came,
                but never anticipating any by so much as a stolen
                glance.

                Perhaps that faculty of unawareness was what gave
                her eyes their transparency, and her face the look of
                representing a type rather than a person; as if she
                might have been chosen to pose for a Civic Virtue or a
                Greek goddess. The blood that ran so close to her fair
                skin might have been a preserving fluid rather than a
                ravaging element; yet her look of indestructible
                youthfulness made her seem neither hard nor dull, but only
                primitive and pure. In the thick of this meditation
                Archer suddenly felt himself looking at her with the
                startled gaze of a stranger, and plunged into a reminiscence
                of the wedding-breakfast and of Granny Mingott's
                immense and triumphant pervasion of it.

                May settled down to frank enjoyment of the subject.
                "I was surprised, though--weren't you?--that aunt
                Medora came after all. Ellen wrote that they were
                neither of them well enough to take the journey; I do
                wish it had been she who had recovered! Did you see
                the exquisite old lace she sent me?"

                He had known that the moment must come sooner
                or later, but he had somewhat imagined that by force
                of willing he might hold it at bay.

                "Yes--I--no: yes, it was beautiful," he said, looking
                at her blindly, and wondering if, whenever he heard
                those two syllables, all his carefully built-up world
                would tumble about him like a house of cards.

                "Aren't you tired? It will be good to have some tea
                when we arrive--I'm sure the aunts have got everything
                beautifully ready," he rattled on, taking her hand
                in his; and her mind rushed away instantly to the
                magnificent tea and coffee service of Baltimore silver
                which the Beauforts had sent, and which "went" so
                perfectly with uncle Lovell Mingott's trays and side-dishes.

                In the spring twilight the train stopped at the
                Rhinebeck station, and they walked along the platform
                to the waiting carriage.

                "Ah, how awfully kind of the van der Luydens--
                they've sent their man over from Skuytercliff to meet
                us," Archer exclaimed, as a sedate person out of livery
                approached them and relieved the maid of her bags.

                "I'm extremely sorry, sir," said this emissary, "that a
                little accident has occurred at the Miss du Lacs': a leak
                in the water-tank. It happened yesterday, and Mr. van
                der Luyden, who heard of it this morning, sent a housemaid
                up by the early train to get the Patroon's house
                ready. It will be quite comfortable, I think you'll find,
                sir; and the Miss du Lacs have sent their cook over, so
                that it will be exactly the same as if you'd been at
                Rhinebeck."

                Archer stared at the speaker so blankly that he
                repeated in still more apologetic accents: "It'll be exactly
                the same, sir, I do assure you--" and May's eager voice
                broke out, covering the embarrassed silence: "The same
                as Rhinebeck? The Patroon's house? But it will be a
                hundred thousand times better--won't it, Newland?
                It's too dear and kind of Mr. van der Luyden to have
                thought of it."

                And as they drove off, with the maid beside the
                coachman, and their shining bridal bags on the seat
                before them, she went on excitedly: "Only fancy, I've
                never been inside it--have you? The van der Luydens
                show it to so few people. But they opened it for Ellen,
                it seems, and she told me what a darling little place it
                was: she says it's the only house she's seen in America
                that she could imagine being perfectly happy in."

                "Well--that's what we're going to be, isn't it?" cried
                her husband gaily; and she answered with her boyish
                smile: "Ah, it's just our luck beginning--the wonderful
                luck we're always going to have together!"



                XX.

                "Of course we must dine with Mrs. Carfry, dearest,"
                Archer said; and his wife looked at him with an
                anxious frown across the monumental Britannia ware of
                their lodging house breakfast-table.

                In all the rainy desert of autumnal London there
                were only two people whom the Newland Archers
                knew; and these two they had sedulously avoided, in
                conformity with the old New York tradition that it was
                not "dignified" to force one's self on the notice of one's
                acquaintances in foreign countries.

                Mrs. Archer and Janey, in the course of their visits to
                Europe, had so unflinchingly lived up to this principle,
                and met the friendly advances of their fellow-travellers
                with an air of such impenetrable reserve, that they had
                almost achieved the record of never having exchanged
                a word with a "foreigner" other than those employed
                in hotels and railway-stations. Their own compatriots--
                save those previously known or properly accredited--
                they treated with an even more pronounced disdain; so
                that, unless they ran across a Chivers, a Dagonet or a
                Mingott, their months abroad were spent in an unbroken
                tete-a-tete. But the utmost precautions are sometimes
                unavailing; and one night at Botzen one of the
                two English ladies in the room across the passage (whose
                names, dress and social situation were already intimately
                known to Janey) had knocked on the door and
                asked if Mrs. Archer had a bottle of liniment. The
                other lady--the intruder's sister, Mrs. Carfry--had been
                seized with a sudden attack of bronchitis; and Mrs.
                Archer, who never travelled without a complete family
                pharmacy, was fortunately able to produce the required
                remedy.

                Mrs. Carfry was very ill, and as she and her sister
                Miss Harle were travelling alone they were profoundly
                grateful to the Archer ladies, who supplied them with
                ingenious comforts and whose efficient maid helped to
                nurse the invalid back to health.

                When the Archers left Botzen they had no idea of
                ever seeing Mrs. Carfry and Miss Harle again. Nothing,
                to Mrs. Archer's mind, would have been more
                "undignified" than to force one's self on the notice of a
                "foreigner" to whom one had happened to render an
                accidental service. But Mrs. Carfry and her sister, to
                whom this point of view was unknown, and who would
                have found it utterly incomprehensible, felt themselves
                linked by an eternal gratitude to the "delightful Americans"
                who had been so kind at Botzen. With touching
                fidelity they seized every chance of meeting Mrs. Archer
                and Janey in the course of their continental travels, and
                displayed a supernatural acuteness in finding out when
                they were to pass through London on their way to or
                from the States. The intimacy became indissoluble, and
                Mrs. Archer and Janey, whenever they alighted at
                Brown's Hotel, found themselves awaited by two affectionate
                friends who, like themselves, cultivated ferns in
                Wardian cases, made macrame lace, read the memoirs
                of the Baroness Bunsen and had views about the
                occupants of the leading London pulpits. As Mrs. Archer
                said, it made "another thing of London" to know Mrs.
                Carfry and Miss Harle; and by the time that Newland
                became engaged the tie between the families was so
                firmly established that it was thought "only right" to
                send a wedding invitation to the two English ladies,
                who sent, in return, a pretty bouquet of pressed Alpine
                flowers under glass. And on the dock, when Newland
                and his wife sailed for England, Mrs. Archer's last
                word had been: "You must take May to see Mrs.
                Carfry."

                Newland and his wife had had no idea of obeying
                this injunction; but Mrs. Carfry, with her usual acuteness,
                had run them down and sent them an invitation
                to dine; and it was over this invitation that May Archer
                was wrinkling her brows across the tea and muffins.

                "It's all very well for you, Newland; you KNOW them.
                But I shall feel so shy among a lot of people I've never
                met. And what shall I wear?"

                Newland leaned back in his chair and smiled at her.
                She looked handsomer and more Diana-like than ever.
                The moist English air seemed to have deepened the
                bloom of her cheeks and softened the slight hardness of
                her virginal features; or else it was simply the inner
                glow of happiness, shining through like a light under
                ice.

                "Wear, dearest? I thought a trunkful of things had
                come from Paris last week."

                "Yes, of course. I meant to say that I shan't know
                WHICH to wear." She pouted a little. "I've never dined
                out in London; and I don't want to be ridiculous."

                He tried to enter into her perplexity. "But don't
                Englishwomen dress just like everybody else in the
                evening?"

                "Newland! How can you ask such funny questions?
                When they go to the theatre in old ball-dresses and
                bare heads."

                "Well, perhaps they wear new ball-dresses at home;
                but at any rate Mrs. Carfry and Miss Harle won't.
                They'll wear caps like my mother's--and shawls; very
                soft shawls."

                "Yes; but how will the other women be dressed?"

                "Not as well as you, dear," he rejoined, wondering
                what had suddenly developed in her Janey's morbid
                interest in clothes.

                She pushed back her chair with a sigh. "That's dear
                of you, Newland; but it doesn't help me much."

                He had an inspiration. "Why not wear your wedding-
                dress? That can't be wrong, can it?"

                "Oh, dearest! If I only had it here! But it's gone to
                Paris to be made over for next winter, and Worth
                hasn't sent it back."

                "Oh, well--" said Archer, getting up. "Look here--
                the fog's lifting. If we made a dash for the National
                Gallery we might manage to catch a glimpse of the
                pictures."


                The Newland Archers were on their way home, after
                a three months' wedding-tour which May, in writing to
                her girl friends, vaguely summarised as "blissful."

                They had not gone to the Italian Lakes: on reflection,
                Archer had not been able to picture his wife in
                that particular setting. Her own inclination (after a
                month with the Paris dressmakers) was for mountaineering
                in July and swimming in August. This plan they
                punctually fulfilled, spending July at Interlaken and
                Grindelwald, and August at a little place called Etretat,
                on the Normandy coast, which some one had recommended
                as quaint and quiet. Once or twice, in the
                mountains, Archer had pointed southward and said:
                "There's Italy"; and May, her feet in a gentian-bed,
                had smiled cheerfully, and replied: "It would be lovely
                to go there next winter, if only you didn't have to be in
                New York."

                But in reality travelling interested her even less than
                he had expected. She regarded it (once her clothes were
                ordered) as merely an enlarged opportunity for walking,
                riding, swimming, and trying her hand at the fascinating
                new game of lawn tennis; and when they finally
                got back to London (where they were to spend a fortnight
                while he ordered HIS clothes) she no longer concealed
                the eagerness with which she looked forward to
                sailing.

                In London nothing interested her but the theatres
                and the shops; and she found the theatres less exciting
                than the Paris cafes chantants where, under the blossoming
                horse-chestnuts of the Champs Elysees, she had
                had the novel experience of looking down from the
                restaurant terrace on an audience of "cocottes," and
                having her husband interpret to her as much of the
                songs as he thought suitable for bridal ears.

                Archer had reverted to all his old inherited ideas
                about marriage. It was less trouble to conform with the
                tradition and treat May exactly as all his friends treated
                their wives than to try to put into practice the theories
                with which his untrammelled bachelorhood had dallied.
                There was no use in trying to emancipate a wife
                who had not the dimmest notion that she was not free;
                and he had long since discovered that May's only use
                of the liberty she supposed herself to possess would be
                to lay it on the altar of her wifely adoration. Her innate
                dignity would always keep her from making the gift
                abjectly; and a day might even come (as it once had)
                when she would find strength to take it altogether back
                if she thought she were doing it for his own good. But
                with a conception of marriage so uncomplicated and
                incurious as hers such a crisis could be brought about
                only by something visibly outrageous in his own conduct;
                and the fineness of her feeling for him made that
                unthinkable. Whatever happened, he knew, she would
                always be loyal, gallant and unresentful; and that pledged
                him to the practice of the same virtues.

                All this tended to draw him back into his old habits
                of mind. If her simplicity had been the simplicity of
                pettiness he would have chafed and rebelled; but since
                the lines of her character, though so few, were on the
                same fine mould as her face, she became the tutelary
                divinity of all his old traditions and reverences.

                Such qualities were scarcely of the kind to enliven
                foreign travel, though they made her so easy and pleasant
                a companion; but he saw at once how they would
                fall into place in their proper setting. He had no fear of
                being oppressed by them, for his artistic and intellectual
                life would go on, as it always had, outside the
                domestic circle; and within it there would be nothing
                small and stifling--coming back to his wife would never
                be like entering a stuffy room after a tramp in the
                open. And when they had children the vacant corners
                in both their lives would be filled.

                All these things went through his mind during their
                long slow drive from Mayfair to South Kensington,
                where Mrs. Carfry and her sister lived. Archer too
                would have preferred to escape their friends' hospitality:
                in conformity with the family tradition he had
                always travelled as a sight-seer and looker-on, affecting
                a haughty unconsciousness of the presence of his fellow-
                beings. Once only, just after Harvard, he had spent a
                few gay weeks at Florence with a band of queer
                Europeanised Americans, dancing all night with titled
                ladies in palaces, and gambling half the day with the
                rakes and dandies of the fashionable club; but it had all
                seemed to him, though the greatest fun in the world, as
                unreal as a carnival. These queer cosmopolitan women,
                deep in complicated love-affairs which they appeared to
                feel the need of retailing to every one they met, and the
                magnificent young officers and elderly dyed wits who
                were the subjects or the recipients of their confidences,
                were too different from the people Archer had grown
                up among, too much like expensive and rather malodorous
                hot-house exotics, to detain his imagination
                long. To introduce his wife into such a society was out
                of the question; and in the course of his travels no
                other had shown any marked eagerness for his company.

                Not long after their arrival in London he had run
                across the Duke of St. Austrey, and the Duke, instantly
                and cordially recognising him, had said: "Look me up,
                won't you?"--but no proper-spirited American would
                have considered that a suggestion to be acted on, and
                the meeting was without a sequel. They had even managed
                to avoid May's English aunt, the banker's wife,
                who was still in Yorkshire; in fact, they had purposely
                postponed going to London till the autumn in order
                that their arrival during the season might not appear
                pushing and snobbish to these unknown relatives.

                "Probably there'll be nobody at Mrs. Carfry's--London's
                a desert at this season, and you've made yourself
                much too beautiful," Archer said to May, who sat at
                his side in the hansom so spotlessly splendid in her
                sky-blue cloak edged with swansdown that it seemed
                wicked to expose her to the London grime.

                "I don't want them to think that we dress like
                savages," she replied, with a scorn that Pocahontas might
                have resented; and he was struck again by the religious
                reverence of even the most unworldly American women
                for the social advantages of dress.

                "It's their armour," he thought, "their defence against
                the unknown, and their defiance of it." And he understood
                for the first time the earnestness with which
                May, who was incapable of tying a ribbon in her hair
                to charm him, had gone through the solemn rite of
                selecting and ordering her extensive wardrobe.

                He had been right in expecting the party at Mrs.
                Carfry's to be a small one. Besides their hostess and her
                sister, they found, in the long chilly drawing-room,
                only another shawled lady, a genial Vicar who was her
                husband, a silent lad whom Mrs. Carfry named as her
                nephew, and a small dark gentleman with lively eyes
                whom she introduced as his tutor, pronouncing a French
                name as she did so.

                Into this dimly-lit and dim-featured group May Archer
                floated like a swan with the sunset on her: she seemed
                larger, fairer, more voluminously rustling than her
                husband had ever seen her; and he perceived that the
                rosiness and rustlingness were the tokens of an extreme
                and infantile shyness.

                "What on earth will they expect me to talk about?"
                her helpless eyes implored him, at the very moment
                that her dazzling apparition was calling forth the same
                anxiety in their own bosoms. But beauty, even when
                distrustful of itself, awakens confidence in the manly
                heart; and the Vicar and the French-named tutor were
                soon manifesting to May their desire to put her at her
                ease.

                In spite of their best efforts, however, the dinner was
                a languishing affair. Archer noticed that his wife's way
                of showing herself at her ease with foreigners was to
                become more uncompromisingly local in her references,
                so that, though her loveliness was an encouragement to
                admiration, her conversation was a chill to repartee.
                The Vicar soon abandoned the struggle; but the tutor,
                who spoke the most fluent and accomplished English,
                gallantly continued to pour it out to her until the
                ladies, to the manifest relief of all concerned, went up
                to the drawing-room.

                The Vicar, after a glass of port, was obliged to hurry
                away to a meeting, and the shy nephew, who appeared
                to be an invalid, was packed off to bed. But Archer and
                the tutor continued to sit over their wine, and suddenly
                Archer found himself talking as he had not done since
                his last symposium with Ned Winsett. The Carfry
                nephew, it turned out, had been threatened with
                consumption, and had had to leave Harrow for Switzerland,
                where he had spent two years in the milder air of
                Lake Leman. Being a bookish youth, he had been
                entrusted to M. Riviere, who had brought him back to
                England, and was to remain with him till he went up to
                Oxford the following spring; and M. Riviere added
                with simplicity that he should then have to look out for
                another job.

                It seemed impossible, Archer thought, that he should
                be long without one, so varied were his interests and so
                many his gifts. He was a man of about thirty, with a
                thin ugly face (May would certainly have called him
                common-looking) to which the play of his ideas gave
                an intense expressiveness; but there was nothing frivolous
                or cheap in his animation.

                His father, who had died young, had filled a small
                diplomatic post, and it had been intended that the son
                should follow the same career; but an insatiable taste
                for letters had thrown the young man into journalism,
                then into authorship (apparently unsuccessful), and at
                length--after other experiments and vicissitudes which
                he spared his listener--into tutoring English youths in
                Switzerland. Before that, however, he had lived much
                in Paris, frequented the Goncourt grenier, been advised
                by Maupassant not to attempt to write (even that seemed
                to Archer a dazzling honour!), and had often talked
                with Merimee in his mother's house. He had obviously
                always been desperately poor and anxious (having a
                mother and an unmarried sister to provide for), and it
                was apparent that his literary ambitions had failed. His
                situation, in fact, seemed, materially speaking, no more
                brilliant than Ned Winsett's; but he had lived in a
                world in which, as he said, no one who loved ideas
                need hunger mentally. As it was precisely of that love
                that poor Winsett was starving to death, Archer looked
                with a sort of vicarious envy at this eager impecunious
                young man who had fared so richly in his poverty.

                "You see, Monsieur, it's worth everything, isn't it, to
                keep one's intellectual liberty, not to enslave one's powers
                of appreciation, one's critical independence? It was
                because of that that I abandoned journalism, and took
                to so much duller work: tutoring and private secretaryship.
                There is a good deal of drudgery, of course; but
                one preserves one's moral freedom, what we call in
                French one's quant a soi. And when one hears good
                talk one can join in it without compromising any opinions
                but one's own; or one can listen, and answer it
                inwardly. Ah, good conversation--there's nothing like
                it, is there? The air of ideas is the only air worth
                breathing. And so I have never regretted giving up
                either diplomacy or journalism--two different forms of
                the same self-abdication." He fixed his vivid eyes on
                Archer as he lit another cigarette. "Voyez-vous,
                Monsieur, to be able to look life in the face: that's worth
                living in a garret for, isn't it? But, after all, one must
                earn enough to pay for the garret; and I confess that to
                grow old as a private tutor--or a `private' anything--is
                almost as chilling to the imagination as a second
                secretaryship at Bucharest. Sometimes I feel I must make a
                plunge: an immense plunge. Do you suppose, for instance,
                there would be any opening for me in America--
                in New York?"

                Archer looked at him with startled eyes. New York,
                for a young man who had frequented the Goncourts
                and Flaubert, and who thought the life of ideas the
                only one worth living! He continued to stare at M.
                Riviere perplexedly, wondering how to tell him that
                his very superiorities and advantages would be the
                surest hindrance to success.

                "New York--New York--but must it be especially
                New York?" he stammered, utterly unable to imagine
                what lucrative opening his native city could offer to a
                young man to whom good conversation appeared to be
                the only necessity.

                A sudden flush rose under M. Riviere's sallow skin.
                "I--I thought it your metropolis: is not the intellectual
                life more active there?" he rejoined; then, as if fearing
                to give his hearer the impression of having asked a
                favour, he went on hastily: "One throws out random
                suggestions--more to one's self than to others. In reality,
                I see no immediate prospect--" and rising from his
                seat he added, without a trace of constraint: "But
                Mrs. Carfry will think that I ought to be taking you
                upstairs."

                During the homeward drive Archer pondered deeply
                on this episode. His hour with M. Riviere had put
                new air into his lungs, and his first impulse had been to
                invite him to dine the next day; but he was beginning
                to understand why married men did not always immediately
                yield to their first impulses.

                "That young tutor is an interesting fellow: we had
                some awfully good talk after dinner about books and
                things," he threw out tentatively in the hansom.

                May roused herself from one of the dreamy silences
                into which he had read so many meanings before six
                months of marriage had given him the key to them.

                "The little Frenchman? Wasn't he dreadfully
                common?" she questioned coldly; and he guessed that she
                nursed a secret disappointment at having been invited
                out in London to meet a clergyman and a French tutor.
                The disappointment was not occasioned by the sentiment
                ordinarily defined as snobbishness, but by old
                New York's sense of what was due to it when it risked
                its dignity in foreign lands. If May's parents had
                entertained the Carfrys in Fifth Avenue they would have
                offered them something more substantial than a parson
                and a schoolmaster.

                But Archer was on edge, and took her up.

                "Common--common WHERE?" he queried; and she
                returned with unusual readiness: "Why, I should say
                anywhere but in his school-room. Those people are
                always awkward in society. But then," she added
                disarmingly, "I suppose I shouldn't have known if he was
                clever."

                Archer disliked her use of the word "clever" almost
                as much as her use of the word "common"; but he was
                beginning to fear his tendency to dwell on the things he
                disliked in her. After all, her point of view had always
                been the same. It was that of all the people he had
                grown up among, and he had always regarded it as
                necessary but negligible. Until a few months ago he had
                never known a "nice" woman who looked at life
                differently; and if a man married it must necessarily be
                among the nice.

                "Ah--then I won't ask him to dine!" he concluded
                with a laugh; and May echoed, bewildered: "Goodness--
                ask the Carfrys' tutor?"

                "Well, not on the same day with the Carfrys, if you
                prefer I shouldn't. But I did rather want another talk
                with him. He's looking for a job in New York."

                Her surprise increased with her indifference: he
                almost fancied that she suspected him of being tainted
                with "foreignness."

                "A job in New York? What sort of a job? People
                don't have French tutors: what does he want to do?"

                "Chiefly to enjoy good conversation, I understand,"
                her husband retorted perversely; and she broke into an
                appreciative laugh. "Oh, Newland, how funny! Isn't
                that FRENCH?"

                On the whole, he was glad to have the matter settled
                for him by her refusing to take seriously his wish to
                invite M. Riviere. Another after-dinner talk would have
                made it difficult to avoid the question of New York;
                and the more Archer considered it the less he was able
                to fit M. Riviere into any conceivable picture of New
                York as he knew it.

                He perceived with a flash of chilling insight that in
                future many problems would be thus negatively solved
                for him; but as he paid the hansom and followed his
                wife's long train into the house he took refuge in the
                comforting platitude that the first six months were
                always the most difficult in marriage. "After that I
                suppose we shall have pretty nearly finished rubbing
                off each other's angles," he reflected; but the worst of
                it was that May's pressure was already bearing on the
                very angles whose sharpness he most wanted to keep.

                #8
                  jvc 15.12.2005 11:29:39 (permalink)
                  XXI.

                  The small bright lawn stretched away smoothly to
                  the big bright sea.

                  The turf was hemmed with an edge of scarlet geranium
                  and coleus, and cast-iron vases painted in chocolate
                  colour, standing at intervals along the winding
                  path that led to the sea, looped their garlands of
                  petunia and ivy geranium above the neatly raked gravel.

                  Half way between the edge of the cliff and the square
                  wooden house (which was also chocolate-coloured, but
                  with the tin roof of the verandah striped in yellow and
                  brown to represent an awning) two large targets had
                  been placed against a background of shrubbery. On the
                  other side of the lawn, facing the targets, was pitched a
                  real tent, with benches and garden-seats about it. A
                  number of ladies in summer dresses and gentlemen in
                  grey frock-coats and tall hats stood on the lawn or sat
                  upon the benches; and every now and then a slender
                  girl in starched muslin would step from the tent,
                  bow in hand, and speed her shaft at one of the targets,
                  while the spectators interrupted their talk to watch
                  the result.

                  Newland Archer, standing on the verandah of the
                  house, looked curiously down upon this scene. On each
                  side of the shiny painted steps was a large blue china
                  flower-pot on a bright yellow china stand. A spiky
                  green plant filled each pot, and below the verandah ran
                  a wide border of blue hydrangeas edged with more red
                  geraniums. Behind him, the French windows of the
                  drawing-rooms through which he had passed gave
                  glimpses, between swaying lace curtains, of glassy parquet
                  floors islanded with chintz poufs, dwarf armchairs,
                  and velvet tables covered with trifles in silver.

                  The Newport Archery Club always held its August
                  meeting at the Beauforts'. The sport, which had hitherto
                  known no rival but croquet, was beginning to be
                  discarded in favour of lawn-tennis; but the latter game
                  was still considered too rough and inelegant for social
                  occasions, and as an opportunity to show off pretty
                  dresses and graceful attitudes the bow and arrow held
                  their own.

                  Archer looked down with wonder at the familiar
                  spectacle. It surprised him that life should be going on
                  in the old way when his own reactions to it had so
                  completely changed. It was Newport that had first
                  brought home to him the extent of the change. In New
                  York, during the previous winter, after he and May
                  had settled down in the new greenish-yellow house
                  with the bow-window and the Pompeian vestibule, he
                  had dropped back with relief into the old routine of the
                  office, and the renewal of this daily activity had served
                  as a link with his former self. Then there had been the
                  pleasurable excitement of choosing a showy grey stepper
                  for May's brougham (the Wellands had given the
                  carriage), and the abiding occupation and interest of
                  arranging his new library, which, in spite of family
                  doubts and disapprovals, had been carried out as he
                  had dreamed, with a dark embossed paper, Eastlake
                  book-cases and "sincere" arm-chairs and tables. At the
                  Century he had found Winsett again, and at the Knickerbocker
                  the fashionable young men of his own set;
                  and what with the hours dedicated to the law and
                  those given to dining out or entertaining friends at
                  home, with an occasional evening at the Opera or the
                  play, the life he was living had still seemed a fairly real
                  and inevitable sort of business.

                  But Newport represented the escape from duty into
                  an atmosphere of unmitigated holiday-making. Archer
                  had tried to persuade May to spend the summer on a
                  remote island off the coast of Maine (called, appropriately
                  enough, Mount Desert), where a few hardy Bostonians
                  and Philadelphians were camping in "native"
                  cottages, and whence came reports of enchanting
                  scenery and a wild, almost trapper-like existence amid
                  woods and waters.

                  But the Wellands always went to Newport, where
                  they owned one of the square boxes on the cliffs, and
                  their son-in-law could adduce no good reason why he
                  and May should not join them there. As Mrs. Welland
                  rather tartly pointed out, it was hardly worth while for
                  May to have worn herself out trying on summer clothes
                  in Paris if she was not to be allowed to wear them; and
                  this argument was of a kind to which Archer had as yet
                  found no answer.

                  May herself could not understand his obscure
                  reluctance to fall in with so reasonable and pleasant a way
                  of spending the summer. She reminded him that he had
                  always liked Newport in his bachelor days, and as this
                  was indisputable he could only profess that he was sure
                  he was going to like it better than ever now that they
                  were to be there together. But as he stood on the
                  Beaufort verandah and looked out on the brightly peopled
                  lawn it came home to him with a shiver that he
                  was not going to like it at all.

                  It was not May's fault, poor dear. If, now and then,
                  during their travels, they had fallen slightly out of step,
                  harmony had been restored by their return to the
                  conditions she was used to. He had always foreseen that
                  she would not disappoint him; and he had been right.
                  He had married (as most young men did) because he
                  had met a perfectly charming girl at the moment when
                  a series of rather aimless sentimental adventures were
                  ending in premature disgust; and she had represented
                  peace, stability, comradeship, and the steadying sense
                  of an unescapable duty.

                  He could not say that he had been mistaken in his
                  choice, for she had fulfilled all that he had expected. It
                  was undoubtedly gratifying to be the husband of one of
                  the handsomest and most popular young married women
                  in New York, especially when she was also one of the
                  sweetest-tempered and most reasonable of wives; and
                  Archer had never been insensible to such advantages.
                  As for the momentary madness which had fallen upon
                  him on the eve of his marriage, he had trained himself
                  to regard it as the last of his discarded experiments.
                  The idea that he could ever, in his senses, have dreamed
                  of marrying the Countess Olenska had become almost
                  unthinkable, and she remained in his memory simply as
                  the most plaintive and poignant of a line of ghosts.

                  But all these abstractions and eliminations made
                  of his mind a rather empty and echoing place, and he
                  supposed that was one of the reasons why the busy
                  animated people on the Beaufort lawn shocked him as
                  if they had been children playing in a grave-yard.

                  He heard a murmur of skirts beside him, and the
                  Marchioness Manson fluttered out of the drawing-room
                  window. As usual, she was extraordinarily festooned
                  and bedizened, with a limp Leghorn hat anchored to
                  her head by many windings of faded gauze, and a little
                  black velvet parasol on a carved ivory handle absurdly
                  balanced over her much larger hatbrim.

                  "My dear Newland, I had no idea that you and May
                  had arrived! You yourself came only yesterday, you
                  say? Ah, business--business--professional duties . . . I
                  understand. Many husbands, I know, find it impossible
                  to join their wives here except for the week-end." She
                  cocked her head on one side and languished at him
                  through screwed-up eyes. "But marriage is one long
                  sacrifice, as I used often to remind my Ellen--"

                  Archer's heart stopped with the queer jerk which it
                  had given once before, and which seemed suddenly to
                  slam a door between himself and the outer world; but
                  this break of continuity must have been of the briefest,
                  for he presently heard Medora answering a question he
                  had apparently found voice to put.

                  "No, I am not staying here, but with the Blenkers, in
                  their delicious solitude at Portsmouth. Beaufort was
                  kind enough to send his famous trotters for me this
                  morning, so that I might have at least a glimpse of one
                  of Regina's garden-parties; but this evening I go back
                  to rural life. The Blenkers, dear original beings, have
                  hired a primitive old farm-house at Portsmouth where
                  they gather about them representative people . . ." She
                  drooped slightly beneath her protecting brim, and added
                  with a faint blush: "This week Dr. Agathon Carver is
                  holding a series of Inner Thought meetings there. A
                  contrast indeed to this gay scene of worldly pleasure--
                  but then I have always lived on contrasts! To me the
                  only death is monotony. I always say to Ellen: Beware
                  of monotony; it's the mother of all the deadly sins. But
                  my poor child is going through a phase of exaltation,
                  of abhorrence of the world. You know, I suppose, that
                  she has declined all invitations to stay at Newport,
                  even with her grandmother Mingott? I could hardly
                  persuade her to come with me to the Blenkers', if you
                  will believe it! The life she leads is morbid, unnatural.
                  Ah, if she had only listened to me when it was still
                  possible . . . When the door was still open . . . But
                  shall we go down and watch this absorbing match? I
                  hear your May is one of the competitors."

                  Strolling toward them from the tent Beaufort
                  advanced over the lawn, tall, heavy, too tightly buttoned
                  into a London frock-coat, with one of his own orchids
                  in its buttonhole. Archer, who had not seen him for
                  two or three months, was struck by the change in his
                  appearance. In the hot summer light his floridness seemed
                  heavy and bloated, and but for his erect square-
                  shouldered walk he would have looked like an over-fed
                  and over-dressed old man.

                  There were all sorts of rumours afloat about
                  Beaufort. In the spring he had gone off on a long cruise to
                  the West Indies in his new steam-yacht, and it was
                  reported that, at various points where he had touched,
                  a lady resembling Miss Fanny Ring had been seen in
                  his company. The steam-yacht, built in the Clyde, and
                  fitted with tiled bath-rooms and other unheard-of luxuries,
                  was said to have cost him half a million; and the
                  pearl necklace which he had presented to his wife on
                  his return was as magnificent as such expiatory offerings
                  are apt to be. Beaufort's fortune was substantial
                  enough to stand the strain; and yet the disquieting
                  rumours persisted, not only in Fifth Avenue but in Wall
                  Street. Some people said he had speculated unfortunately
                  in railways, others that he was being bled by one
                  of the most insatiable members of her profession; and
                  to every report of threatened insolvency Beaufort
                  replied by a fresh extravagance: the building of a new
                  row of orchid-houses, the purchase of a new string of
                  race-horses, or the addition of a new Meissonnier or
                  Cabanel to his picture-gallery.

                  He advanced toward the Marchioness and Newland
                  with his usual half-sneering smile. "Hullo, Medora!
                  Did the trotters do their business? Forty minutes, eh?
                  . . . Well, that's not so bad, considering your nerves
                  had to be spared." He shook hands with Archer, and
                  then, turning back with them, placed himself on Mrs.
                  Manson's other side, and said, in a low voice, a few
                  words which their companion did not catch.

                  The Marchioness replied by one of her queer foreign
                  jerks, and a "Que voulez-vous?" which deepened Beaufort's
                  frown; but he produced a good semblance of a
                  congratulatory smile as he glanced at Archer to say:
                  "You know May's going to carry off the first prize."

                  "Ah, then it remains in the family," Medora rippled;
                  and at that moment they reached the tent and Mrs.
                  Beaufort met them in a girlish cloud of mauve muslin
                  and floating veils.

                  May Welland was just coming out of the tent. In her
                  white dress, with a pale green ribbon about the waist
                  and a wreath of ivy on her hat, she had the same
                  Diana-like aloofness as when she had entered the Beaufort
                  ball-room on the night of her engagement. In the
                  interval not a thought seemed to have passed behind
                  her eyes or a feeling through her heart; and though her
                  husband knew that she had the capacity for both he
                  marvelled afresh at the way in which experience dropped
                  away from her.

                  She had her bow and arrow in her hand, and placing
                  herself on the chalk-mark traced on the turf she lifted
                  the bow to her shoulder and took aim. The attitude
                  was so full of a classic grace that a murmur of appreciation
                  followed her appearance, and Archer felt the
                  glow of proprietorship that so often cheated him into
                  momentary well-being. Her rivals--Mrs. Reggie Chivers,
                  the Merry girls, and divers rosy Thorleys, Dagonets
                  and Mingotts, stood behind her in a lovely anxious
                  group, brown heads and golden bent above the scores,
                  and pale muslins and flower-wreathed hats mingled in
                  a tender rainbow. All were young and pretty, and
                  bathed in summer bloom; but not one had the nymph-
                  like ease of his wife, when, with tense muscles and
                  happy frown, she bent her soul upon some feat of
                  strength.

                  "Gad," Archer heard Lawrence Lefferts say, "not
                  one of the lot holds the bow as she does"; and Beaufort
                  retorted: "Yes; but that's the only kind of target she'll
                  ever hit."

                  Archer felt irrationally angry. His host's contemptuous
                  tribute to May's "niceness" was just what a husband
                  should have wished to hear said of his wife. The
                  fact that a coarseminded man found her lacking in
                  attraction was simply another proof of her quality; yet
                  the words sent a faint shiver through his heart. What if
                  "niceness" carried to that supreme degree were only a
                  negation, the curtain dropped before an emptiness? As
                  he looked at May, returning flushed and calm from her
                  final bull's-eye, he had the feeling that he had never yet
                  lifted that curtain.

                  She took the congratulations of her rivals and of the
                  rest of the company with the simplicity that was her
                  crowning grace. No one could ever be jealous of her
                  triumphs because she managed to give the feeling that
                  she would have been just as serene if she had missed
                  them. But when her eyes met her husband's her face
                  glowed with the pleasure she saw in his.

                  Mrs. Welland's basket-work pony-carriage was waiting
                  for them, and they drove off among the dispersing
                  carriages, May handling the reins and Archer sitting at
                  her side.

                  The afternoon sunlight still lingered upon the bright
                  lawns and shrubberies, and up and down Bellevue Avenue
                  rolled a double line of victorias, dog-carts, landaus
                  and "vis-a-vis," carrying well-dressed ladies and
                  gentlemen away from the Beaufort garden-party, or homeward
                  from their daily afternoon turn along the Ocean
                  Drive.

                  "Shall we go to see Granny?" May suddenly
                  proposed. "I should like to tell her myself that I've won
                  the prize. There's lots of time before dinner."

                  Archer acquiesced, and she turned the ponies down
                  Narragansett Avenue, crossed Spring Street and drove
                  out toward the rocky moorland beyond. In this unfashionable
                  region Catherine the Great, always indifferent
                  to precedent and thrifty of purse, had built herself in
                  her youth a many-peaked and cross-beamed cottage-
                  orne on a bit of cheap land overlooking the bay. Here,
                  in a thicket of stunted oaks, her verandahs spread
                  themselves above the island-dotted waters. A winding
                  drive led up between iron stags and blue glass balls
                  embedded in mounds of geraniums to a front door of
                  highly-varnished walnut under a striped verandah-roof;
                  and behind it ran a narrow hall with a black and
                  yellow star-patterned parquet floor, upon which opened
                  four small square rooms with heavy flock-papers under
                  ceilings on which an Italian house-painter had lavished
                  all the divinities of Olympus. One of these rooms had
                  been turned into a bedroom by Mrs. Mingott when the
                  burden of flesh descended on her, and in the adjoining
                  one she spent her days, enthroned in a large armchair
                  between the open door and window, and perpetually
                  waving a palm-leaf fan which the prodigious projection
                  of her bosom kept so far from the rest of her person
                  that the air it set in motion stirred only the fringe of the
                  anti-macassars on the chair-arms.

                  Since she had been the means of hastening his marriage
                  old Catherine had shown to Archer the cordiality
                  which a service rendered excites toward the person
                  served. She was persuaded that irrepressible passion
                  was the cause of his impatience; and being an ardent
                  admirer of impulsiveness (when it did not lead to the
                  spending of money) she always received him with a
                  genial twinkle of complicity and a play of allusion to
                  which May seemed fortunately impervious.

                  She examined and appraised with much interest the
                  diamond-tipped arrow which had been pinned on May's
                  bosom at the conclusion of the match, remarking that
                  in her day a filigree brooch would have been thought
                  enough, but that there was no denying that Beaufort
                  did things handsomely.

                  "Quite an heirloom, in fact, my dear," the old lady
                  chuckled. "You must leave it in fee to your eldest girl."
                  She pinched May's white arm and watched the colour
                  flood her face. "Well, well, what have I said to make
                  you shake out the red flag? Ain't there going to be any
                  daughters--only boys, eh? Good gracious, look at her
                  blushing again all over her blushes! What--can't I say
                  that either? Mercy me--when my children beg me to
                  have all those gods and goddesses painted out overhead
                  I always say I'm too thankful to have somebody about
                  me that NOTHING can shock!"

                  Archer burst into a laugh, and May echoed it, crimson
                  to the eyes.

                  "Well, now tell me all about the party, please, my
                  dears, for I shall never get a straight word about it out
                  of that silly Medora," the ancestress continued; and, as
                  May exclaimed: "Cousin Medora? But I thought she
                  was going back to Portsmouth?" she answered placidly:
                  "So she is--but she's got to come here first to pick
                  up Ellen. Ah--you didn't know Ellen had come to
                  spend the day with me? Such fol-de-rol, her not coming
                  for the summer; but I gave up arguing with young
                  people about fifty years ago. Ellen--ELLEN!" she cried in
                  her shrill old voice, trying to bend forward far enough
                  to catch a glimpse of the lawn beyond the verandah.

                  There was no answer, and Mrs. Mingott rapped
                  impatiently with her stick on the shiny floor. A mulatto
                  maid-servant in a bright turban, replying to the summons,
                  informed her mistress that she had seen "Miss
                  Ellen" going down the path to the shore; and Mrs.
                  Mingott turned to Archer.

                  "Run down and fetch her, like a good grandson; this
                  pretty lady will describe the party to me," she said; and
                  Archer stood up as if in a dream.

                  He had heard the Countess Olenska's name pronounced
                  often enough during the year and a half since
                  they had last met, and was even familiar with the main
                  incidents of her life in the interval. He knew that she
                  had spent the previous summer at Newport, where she
                  appeared to have gone a great deal into society, but
                  that in the autumn she had suddenly sub-let the "perfect
                  house" which Beaufort had been at such pains to
                  find for her, and decided to establish herself in
                  Washington. There, during the winter, he had heard of her
                  (as one always heard of pretty women in Washington)
                  as shining in the "brilliant diplomatic society" that was
                  supposed to make up for the social short-comings of
                  the Administration. He had listened to these accounts,
                  and to various contradictory reports on her appearance,
                  her conversation, her point of view and her choice
                  of friends, with the detachment with which one listens
                  to reminiscences of some one long since dead; not till
                  Medora suddenly spoke her name at the archery match
                  had Ellen Olenska become a living presence to him
                  again. The Marchioness's foolish lisp had called up a
                  vision of the little fire-lit drawing-room and the sound
                  of the carriage-wheels returning down the deserted street.
                  He thought of a story he had read, of some peasant
                  children in Tuscany lighting a bunch of straw in a
                  wayside cavern, and revealing old silent images in their
                  painted tomb . . .

                  The way to the shore descended from the bank on
                  which the house was perched to a walk above the
                  water planted with weeping willows. Through their veil
                  Archer caught the glint of the Lime Rock, with its
                  white-washed turret and the tiny house in which the
                  heroic light-house keeper, Ida Lewis, was living her last
                  venerable years. Beyond it lay the flat reaches and ugly
                  government chimneys of Goat Island, the bay spreading
                  northward in a shimmer of gold to Prudence Island
                  with its low growth of oaks, and the shores of Conanicut
                  faint in the sunset haze.

                  From the willow walk projected a slight wooden pier
                  ending in a sort of pagoda-like summer-house; and in
                  the pagoda a lady stood, leaning against the rail, her
                  back to the shore. Archer stopped at the sight as if he
                  had waked from sleep. That vision of the past was a
                  dream, and the reality was what awaited him in the
                  house on the bank overhead: was Mrs. Welland's pony-
                  carriage circling around and around the oval at the
                  door, was May sitting under the shameless Olympians
                  and glowing with secret hopes, was the Welland villa at
                  the far end of Bellevue Avenue, and Mr. Welland,
                  already dressed for dinner, and pacing the drawing-
                  room floor, watch in hand, with dyspeptic impatience--
                  for it was one of the houses in which one always knew
                  exactly what is happening at a given hour.

                  "What am I? A son-in-law--" Archer thought.

                  The figure at the end of the pier had not moved. For
                  a long moment the young man stood half way down
                  the bank, gazing at the bay furrowed with the coming
                  and going of sailboats, yacht-launches, fishing-craft and
                  the trailing black coal-barges hauled by noisy tugs. The
                  lady in the summer-house seemed to be held by the
                  same sight. Beyond the grey bastions of Fort Adams a
                  long-drawn sunset was splintering up into a thousand
                  fires, and the radiance caught the sail of a catboat as it
                  beat out through the channel between the Lime Rock
                  and the shore. Archer, as he watched, remembered the
                  scene in the Shaughraun, and Montague lifting Ada
                  Dyas's ribbon to his lips without her knowing that he
                  was in the room.

                  "She doesn't know--she hasn't guessed. Shouldn't I
                  know if she came up behind me, I wonder?" he mused;
                  and suddenly he said to himself: "If she doesn't turn
                  before that sail crosses the Lime Rock light I'll go
                  back."

                  The boat was gliding out on the receding tide. It slid
                  before the Lime Rock, blotted out Ida Lewis's little
                  house, and passed across the turret in which the light
                  was hung. Archer waited till a wide space of water
                  sparkled between the last reef of the island and the
                  stern of the boat; but still the figure in the summer-
                  house did not move.

                  He turned and walked up the hill.


                  "I'm sorry you didn't find Ellen--I should have liked
                  to see her again," May said as they drove home through
                  the dusk. "But perhaps she wouldn't have cared--she
                  seems so changed."

                  "Changed?" echoed her husband in a colourless voice,
                  his eyes fixed on the ponies' twitching ears.

                  "So indifferent to her friends, I mean; giving up New
                  York and her house, and spending her time with such
                  queer people. Fancy how hideously uncomfortable she
                  must be at the Blenkers'! She says she does it to keep
                  cousin Medora out of mischief: to prevent her marrying
                  dreadful people. But I sometimes think we've always
                  bored her."

                  Archer made no answer, and she continued, with a
                  tinge of hardness that he had never before noticed in
                  her frank fresh voice: "After all, I wonder if she wouldn't
                  be happier with her husband."

                  He burst into a laugh. "Sancta simplicitas!" he
                  exclaimed; and as she turned a puzzled frown on him he
                  added: "I don't think I ever heard you say a cruel thing
                  before."

                  "Cruel?"

                  "Well--watching the contortions of the damned is
                  supposed to be a favourite sport of the angels; but I
                  believe even they don't think people happier in hell."

                  "It's a pity she ever married abroad then," said May,
                  in the placid tone with which her mother met Mr.
                  Welland's vagaries; and Archer felt himself gently relegated
                  to the category of unreasonable husbands.

                  They drove down Bellevue Avenue and turned in
                  between the chamfered wooden gate-posts surmounted
                  by cast-iron lamps which marked the approach to the
                  Welland villa. Lights were already shining through its
                  windows, and Archer, as the carriage stopped, caught a
                  glimpse of his father-in-law, exactly as he had pictured
                  him, pacing the drawing-room, watch in hand and
                  wearing the pained expression that he had long since
                  found to be much more efficacious than anger.

                  The young man, as he followed his wife into the hall,
                  was conscious of a curious reversal of mood. There
                  was something about the luxury of the Welland house
                  and the density of the Welland atmosphere, so charged
                  with minute observances and exactions, that always
                  stole into his system like a narcotic. The heavy carpets,
                  the watchful servants, the perpetually reminding tick of
                  disciplined clocks, the perpetually renewed stack of
                  cards and invitations on the hall table, the whole chain
                  of tyrannical trifles binding one hour to the next, and
                  each member of the household to all the others, made
                  any less systematised and affluent existence seem unreal
                  and precarious. But now it was the Welland house,
                  and the life he was expected to lead in it, that had
                  become unreal and irrelevant, and the brief scene on
                  the shore, when he had stood irresolute, halfway down
                  the bank, was as close to him as the blood in his veins.

                  All night he lay awake in the big chintz bedroom at
                  May's side, watching the moonlight slant along the
                  carpet, and thinking of Ellen Olenska driving home
                  across the gleaming beaches behind Beaufort's trotters.



                  XXII.

                  A party for the Blenkers--the Blenkers?"

                  Mr. Welland laid down his knife and fork and
                  looked anxiously and incredulously across the luncheon-
                  table at his wife, who, adjusting her gold eye-glasses,
                  read aloud, in the tone of high comedy: "Professor and
                  Mrs. Emerson Sillerton request the pleasure of Mr. and
                  Mrs. Welland's company at the meeting of the Wednesday
                  Afternoon Club on August 25th at 3 o'clock
                  punctually. To meet Mrs. and the Misses Blenker.
                  "Red Gables, Catherine Street. R. S. V. P."

                  "Good gracious--" Mr. Welland gasped, as if a second
                  reading had been necessary to bring the monstrous
                  absurdity of the thing home to him.

                  "Poor Amy Sillerton--you never can tell what her
                  husband will do next," Mrs. Welland sighed. "I suppose
                  he's just discovered the Blenkers."

                  Professor Emerson Sillerton was a thorn in the side
                  of Newport society; and a thorn that could not be
                  plucked out, for it grew on a venerable and venerated
                  family tree. He was, as people said, a man who had
                  had "every advantage." His father was Sillerton Jackson's
                  uncle, his mother a Pennilow of Boston; on each
                  side there was wealth and position, and mutual
                  suitability. Nothing--as Mrs. Welland had often remarked--
                  nothing on earth obliged Emerson Sillerton to be an
                  archaeologist, or indeed a Professor of any sort, or to
                  live in Newport in winter, or do any of the other
                  revolutionary things that he did. But at least, if he was
                  going to break with tradition and flout society in the
                  face, he need not have married poor Amy Dagonet,
                  who had a right to expect "something different," and
                  money enough to keep her own carriage.

                  No one in the Mingott set could understand why
                  Amy Sillerton had submitted so tamely to the eccentricities
                  of a husband who filled the house with long-
                  haired men and short-haired women, and, when he
                  travelled, took her to explore tombs in Yucatan instead
                  of going to Paris or Italy. But there they were, set in
                  their ways, and apparently unaware that they were
                  different from other people; and when they gave one of
                  their dreary annual garden-parties every family on the
                  Cliffs, because of the Sillerton-Pennilow-Dagonet
                  connection, had to draw lots and send an unwilling
                  representative.

                  "It's a wonder," Mrs. Welland remarked, "that they
                  didn't choose the Cup Race day! Do you remember,
                  two years ago, their giving a party for a black man on
                  the day of Julia Mingott's the dansant? Luckily this
                  time there's nothing else going on that I know of--for
                  of course some of us will have to go."

                  Mr. Welland sighed nervously. "`Some of us,' my
                  dear--more than one? Three o'clock is such a very
                  awkward hour. I have to be here at half-past three to
                  take my drops: it's really no use trying to follow
                  Bencomb's new treatment if I don't do it systematically;
                  and if I join you later, of course I shall miss my
                  drive." At the thought he laid down his knife and fork
                  again, and a flush of anxiety rose to his finely-wrinkled
                  cheek.

                  "There's no reason why you should go at all, my
                  dear," his wife answered with a cheerfulness that had
                  become automatic. "I have some cards to leave at the
                  other end of Bellevue Avenue, and I'll drop in at about
                  half-past three and stay long enough to make poor
                  Amy feel that she hasn't been slighted." She glanced
                  hesitatingly at her daughter. "And if Newland's afternoon
                  is provided for perhaps May can drive you out
                  with the ponies, and try their new russet harness."

                  It was a principle in the Welland family that people's
                  days and hours should be what Mrs. Welland called
                  "provided for." The melancholy possibility of having
                  to "kill time" (especially for those who did not care for
                  whist or solitaire) was a vision that haunted her as the
                  spectre of the unemployed haunts the philanthropist.
                  Another of her principles was that parents should never
                  (at least visibly) interfere with the plans of their
                  married children; and the difficulty of adjusting this respect
                  for May's independence with the exigency of Mr. Welland's
                  claims could be overcome only by the exercise of
                  an ingenuity which left not a second of Mrs. Welland's
                  own time unprovided for.

                  "Of course I'll drive with Papa--I'm sure Newland
                  will find something to do," May said, in a tone that
                  gently reminded her husband of his lack of response. It
                  was a cause of constant distress to Mrs. Welland that
                  her son-in-law showed so little foresight in planning his
                  days. Often already, during the fortnight that he had
                  passed under her roof, when she enquired how he
                  meant to spend his afternoon, he had answered
                  paradoxically: "Oh, I think for a change I'll just save it
                  instead of spending it--" and once, when she and May
                  had had to go on a long-postponed round of afternoon
                  calls, he had confessed to having lain all the afternoon
                  under a rock on the beach below the house.

                  "Newland never seems to look ahead," Mrs. Welland
                  once ventured to complain to her daughter; and
                  May answered serenely: "No; but you see it doesn't
                  matter, because when there's nothing particular to do
                  he reads a book."

                  "Ah, yes--like his father!" Mrs. Welland agreed, as
                  if allowing for an inherited oddity; and after that the
                  question of Newland's unemployment was tacitly
                  dropped.

                  Nevertheless, as the day for the Sillerton reception
                  approached, May began to show a natural solicitude
                  for his welfare, and to suggest a tennis match at the
                  Chiverses', or a sail on Julius Beaufort's cutter, as a
                  means of atoning for her temporary desertion. "I shall
                  be back by six, you know, dear: Papa never drives later
                  than that--" and she was not reassured till Archer said
                  that he thought of hiring a run-about and driving up
                  the island to a stud-farm to look at a second horse for
                  her brougham. They had been looking for this horse
                  for some time, and the suggestion was so acceptable
                  that May glanced at her mother as if to say: "You see
                  he knows how to plan out his time as well as any of
                  us."

                  The idea of the stud-farm and the brougham horse
                  had germinated in Archer's mind on the very day when
                  the Emerson Sillerton invitation had first been
                  mentioned; but he had kept it to himself as if there were
                  something clandestine in the plan, and discovery might
                  prevent its execution. He had, however, taken the
                  precaution to engage in advance a runabout with a pair of
                  old livery-stable trotters that could still do their
                  eighteen miles on level roads; and at two o'clock, hastily
                  deserting the luncheon-table, he sprang into the light
                  carriage and drove off.

                  The day was perfect. A breeze from the north drove
                  little puffs of white cloud across an ultramarine sky,
                  with a bright sea running under it. Bellevue Avenue
                  was empty at that hour, and after dropping the stable-
                  lad at the corner of Mill Street Archer turned down
                  the Old Beach Road and drove across Eastman's Beach.

                  He had the feeling of unexplained excitement with
                  which, on half-holidays at school, he used to start off
                  into the unknown. Taking his pair at an easy gait, he
                  counted on reaching the stud-farm, which was not far
                  beyond Paradise Rocks, before three o'clock; so that,
                  after looking over the horse (and trying him if he
                  seemed promising) he would still have four golden
                  hours to dispose of.

                  As soon as he heard of the Sillerton's party he had
                  said to himself that the Marchioness Manson would
                  certainly come to Newport with the Blenkers, and that
                  Madame Olenska might again take the opportunity of
                  spending the day with her grandmother. At any rate,
                  the Blenker habitation would probably be deserted,
                  and he would be able, without indiscretion, to satisfy a
                  vague curiosity concerning it. He was not sure that he
                  wanted to see the Countess Olenska again; but ever
                  since he had looked at her from the path above the bay
                  he had wanted, irrationally and indescribably, to see
                  the place she was living in, and to follow the movements
                  of her imagined figure as he had watched the
                  real one in the summer-house. The longing was with
                  him day and night, an incessant undefinable craving,
                  like the sudden whim of a sick man for food or drink
                  once tasted and long since forgotten. He could not see
                  beyond the craving, or picture what it might lead to,
                  for he was not conscious of any wish to speak to
                  Madame Olenska or to hear her voice. He simply felt
                  that if he could carry away the vision of the spot of
                  earth she walked on, and the way the sky and sea
                  enclosed it, the rest of the world might seem less empty.

                  When he reached the stud-farm a glance showed him
                  that the horse was not what he wanted; nevertheless he
                  took a turn behind it in order to prove to himself that
                  he was not in a hurry. But at three o'clock he shook
                  out the reins over the trotters and turned into the
                  by-roads leading to Portsmouth. The wind had dropped
                  and a faint haze on the horizon showed that a fog was
                  waiting to steal up the Saconnet on the turn of the tide;
                  but all about him fields and woods were steeped in
                  golden light.

                  He drove past grey-shingled farm-houses in orchards,
                  past hay-fields and groves of oak, past villages with
                  white steeples rising sharply into the fading sky; and at
                  last, after stopping to ask the way of some men at
                  work in a field, he turned down a lane between high
                  banks of goldenrod and brambles. At the end of the
                  lane was the blue glimmer of the river; to the left,
                  standing in front of a clump of oaks and maples, he
                  saw a long tumble-down house with white paint peeling
                  from its clapboards.

                  On the road-side facing the gateway stood one of the
                  open sheds in which the New Englander shelters his
                  farming implements and visitors "hitch" their "teams."
                  Archer, jumping down, led his pair into the shed, and
                  after tying them to a post turned toward the house.
                  The patch of lawn before it had relapsed into a hay-
                  field; but to the left an overgrown box-garden full of
                  dahlias and rusty rose-bushes encircled a ghostly summer-
                  house of trellis-work that had once been white,
                  surmounted by a wooden Cupid who had lost his bow
                  and arrow but continued to take ineffectual aim.

                  Archer leaned for a while against the gate. No one
                  was in sight, and not a sound came from the open
                  windows of the house: a grizzled Newfoundland dozing
                  before the door seemed as ineffectual a guardian as
                  the arrowless Cupid. It was strange to think that this
                  place of silence and decay was the home of the turbulent
                  Blenkers; yet Archer was sure that he was not
                  mistaken.

                  For a long time he stood there, content to take in the
                  scene, and gradually falling under its drowsy spell; but
                  at length he roused himself to the sense of the passing
                  time. Should he look his fill and then drive away? He
                  stood irresolute, wishing suddenly to see the inside of
                  the house, so that he might picture the room that
                  Madame Olenska sat in. There was nothing to prevent
                  his walking up to the door and ringing the bell; if, as
                  he supposed, she was away with the rest of the party,
                  he could easily give his name, and ask permission to go
                  into the sitting-room to write a message.

                  But instead, he crossed the lawn and turned toward
                  the box-garden. As he entered it he caught sight of
                  something bright-coloured in the summer-house, and
                  presently made it out to be a pink parasol. The parasol
                  drew him like a magnet: he was sure it was hers. He
                  went into the summer-house, and sitting down on the
                  rickety seat picked up the silken thing and looked at its
                  carved handle, which was made of some rare wood
                  that gave out an aromatic scent. Archer lifted the handle
                  to his lips.

                  He heard a rustle of skirts against the box, and sat
                  motionless, leaning on the parasol handle with clasped
                  hands, and letting the rustle come nearer without lifting
                  his eyes. He had always known that this must
                  happen . . .

                  "Oh, Mr. Archer!" exclaimed a loud young voice;
                  and looking up he saw before him the youngest and
                  largest of the Blenker girls, blonde and blowsy, in
                  bedraggled muslin. A red blotch on one of her cheeks
                  seemed to show that it had recently been pressed against
                  a pillow, and her half-awakened eyes stared at him
                  hospitably but confusedly.

                  "Gracious--where did you drop from? I must have
                  been sound asleep in the hammock. Everybody else has
                  gone to Newport. Did you ring?" she incoherently
                  enquired.

                  Archer's confusion was greater than hers. "I--no--
                  that is, I was just going to. I had to come up the island
                  to see about a horse, and I drove over on a chance of
                  finding Mrs. Blenker and your visitors. But the house
                  seemed empty--so I sat down to wait."

                  Miss Blenker, shaking off the fumes of sleep, looked
                  at him with increasing interest. "The house IS empty.
                  Mother's not here, or the Marchioness--or anybody
                  but me." Her glance became faintly reproachful. "Didn't
                  you know that Professor and Mrs. Sillerton are giving a
                  garden-party for mother and all of us this afternoon? It
                  was too unlucky that I couldn't go; but I've had a sore
                  throat, and mother was afraid of the drive home this
                  evening. Did you ever know anything so disappointing?
                  Of course," she added gaily, "I shouldn't have minded
                  half as much if I'd known you were coming."

                  Symptoms of a lumbering coquetry became visible in
                  her, and Archer found the strength to break in: "But
                  Madame Olenska--has she gone to Newport too?"

                  Miss Blenker looked at him with surprise. "Madame
                  Olenska--didn't you know she'd been called away?"

                  "Called away?--"

                  "Oh, my best parasol! I lent it to that goose of a
                  Katie, because it matched her ribbons, and the careless
                  thing must have dropped it here. We Blenkers are all
                  like that . . . real Bohemians!" Recovering the
                  sunshade with a powerful hand she unfurled it and
                  suspended its rosy dome above her head. "Yes, Ellen was
                  called away yesterday: she lets us call her Ellen, you
                  know. A telegram came from Boston: she said she
                  might be gone for two days. I do LOVE the way she does
                  her hair, don't you?" Miss Blenker rambled on.

                  Archer continued to stare through her as though she
                  had been transparent. All he saw was the trumpery
                  parasol that arched its pinkness above her giggling
                  head.

                  After a moment he ventured: "You don't happen to
                  know why Madame Olenska went to Boston? I hope it
                  was not on account of bad news?"

                  Miss Blenker took this with a cheerful incredulity.
                  "Oh, I don't believe so. She didn't tell us what was in
                  the telegram. I think she didn't want the Marchioness
                  to know. She's so romantic-looking, isn't she? Doesn't
                  she remind you of Mrs. Scott-Siddons when she reads
                  `Lady Geraldine's Courtship'? Did you never hear her?"

                  Archer was dealing hurriedly with crowding thoughts.
                  His whole future seemed suddenly to be unrolled
                  before him; and passing down its endless emptiness he
                  saw the dwindling figure of a man to whom nothing
                  was ever to happen. He glanced about him at the
                  unpruned garden, the tumble-down house, and the oak-
                  grove under which the dusk was gathering. It had
                  seemed so exactly the place in which he ought to have
                  found Madame Olenska; and she was far away, and
                  even the pink sunshade was not hers . . .

                  He frowned and hesitated. "You don't know, I
                  suppose-- I shall be in Boston tomorrow. If I could
                  manage to see her--"

                  He felt that Miss Blenker was losing interest in him,
                  though her smile persisted. "Oh, of course; how lovely
                  of you! She's staying at the Parker House; it must be
                  horrible there in this weather."

                  After that Archer was but intermittently aware of the
                  remarks they exchanged. He could only remember stoutly
                  resisting her entreaty that he should await the returning
                  family and have high tea with them before he drove
                  home. At length, with his hostess still at his side, he
                  passed out of range of the wooden Cupid, unfastened his
                  horses and drove off. At the turn of the lane he saw Miss
                  Blenker standing at the gate and waving the pink parasol.


                  #9
                    jvc 15.12.2005 11:30:46 (permalink)
                    XXIII.

                    The next morning, when Archer got out of the Fall
                    River train, he emerged upon a steaming midsummer
                    Boston. The streets near the station were full of the
                    smell of beer and coffee and decaying fruit and a shirt-
                    sleeved populace moved through them with the intimate
                    abandon of boarders going down the passage to
                    the bathroom.

                    Archer found a cab and drove to the Somerset Club
                    for breakfast. Even the fashionable quarters had the air
                    of untidy domesticity to which no excess of heat ever
                    degrades the European cities. Care-takers in calico
                    lounged on the door-steps of the wealthy, and the
                    Common looked like a pleasure-ground on the morrow
                    of a Masonic picnic. If Archer had tried to imagine
                    Ellen Olenska in improbable scenes he could not have
                    called up any into which it was more difficult to fit her
                    than this heat-prostrated and deserted Boston.

                    He breakfasted with appetite and method, beginning
                    with a slice of melon, and studying a morning paper
                    while he waited for his toast and scrambled eggs. A
                    new sense of energy and activity had possessed him
                    ever since he had announced to May the night before
                    that he had business in Boston, and should take the
                    Fall River boat that night and go on to New York the
                    following evening. It had always been understood that
                    he would return to town early in the week, and when
                    he got back from his expedition to Portsmouth a letter
                    from the office, which fate had conspicuously placed
                    on a corner of the hall table, sufficed to justify his
                    sudden change of plan. He was even ashamed of the
                    ease with which the whole thing had been done: it
                    reminded him, for an uncomfortable moment, of Lawrence
                    Lefferts's masterly contrivances for securing his
                    freedom. But this did not long trouble him, for he was
                    not in an analytic mood.

                    After breakfast he smoked a cigarette and glanced
                    over the Commercial Advertiser. While he was thus
                    engaged two or three men he knew came in, and the
                    usual greetings were exchanged: it was the same world
                    after all, though he had such a queer sense of having
                    slipped through the meshes of time and space.

                    He looked at his watch, and finding that it was
                    half-past nine got up and went into the writing-room.
                    There he wrote a few lines, and ordered a messenger to
                    take a cab to the Parker House and wait for the
                    answer. He then sat down behind another newspaper and
                    tried to calculate how long it would take a cab to get to
                    the Parker House.

                    "The lady was out, sir," he suddenly heard a waiter's
                    voice at his elbow; and he stammered: "Out?--" as if
                    it were a word in a strange language.

                    He got up and went into the hall. It must be a
                    mistake: she could not be out at that hour. He flushed
                    with anger at his own stupidity: why had he not sent
                    the note as soon as he arrived?

                    He found his hat and stick and went forth into the
                    street. The city had suddenly become as strange and
                    vast and empty as if he were a traveller from distant
                    lands. For a moment he stood on the door-step hesitating;
                    then he decided to go to the Parker House. What if
                    the messenger had been misinformed, and she were still
                    there?

                    He started to walk across the Common; and on the
                    first bench, under a tree, he saw her sitting. She had a
                    grey silk sunshade over her head--how could he ever
                    have imagined her with a pink one? As he approached
                    he was struck by her listless attitude: she sat there as if
                    she had nothing else to do. He saw her drooping profile,
                    and the knot of hair fastened low in the neck
                    under her dark hat, and the long wrinkled glove on the
                    hand that held the sunshade. He came a step or two
                    nearer, and she turned and looked at him.

                    "Oh"--she said; and for the first time he noticed a
                    startled look on her face; but in another moment it
                    gave way to a slow smile of wonder and contentment.

                    "Oh"--she murmured again, on a different note, as
                    he stood looking down at her; and without rising she
                    made a place for him on the bench.

                    "I'm here on business--just got here," Archer
                    explained; and, without knowing why, he suddenly began
                    to feign astonishment at seeing her. "But what on earth
                    are you doing in this wilderness?" He had really no
                    idea what he was saying: he felt as if he were shouting
                    at her across endless distances, and she might vanish
                    again before he could overtake her.

                    "I? Oh, I'm here on business too," she answered,
                    turning her head toward him so that they were face to
                    face. The words hardly reached him: he was aware
                    only of her voice, and of the startling fact that not an
                    echo of it had remained in his memory. He had not
                    even remembered that it was low-pitched, with a faint
                    roughness on the consonants.

                    "You do your hair differently," he said, his heart
                    beating as if he had uttered something irrevocable.

                    "Differently? No--it's only that I do it as best I can
                    when I'm without Nastasia."

                    "Nastasia; but isn't she with you?"

                    "No; I'm alone. For two days it was not worth while
                    to bring her."

                    "You're alone--at the Parker House?"

                    She looked at him with a flash of her old malice.
                    "Does it strike you as dangerous?"

                    "No; not dangerous--"

                    "But unconventional? I see; I suppose it is." She
                    considered a moment. "I hadn't thought of it, because
                    I've just done something so much more unconventional."
                    The faint tinge of irony lingered in her eyes. "I've just
                    refused to take back a sum of money--that belonged to
                    me."

                    Archer sprang up and moved a step or two away.
                    She had furled her parasol and sat absently drawing
                    patterns on the gravel. Presently he came back and
                    stood before her.

                    "Some one--has come here to meet you?"

                    "Yes."

                    "With this offer?"

                    She nodded.

                    "And you refused--because of the conditions?"

                    "I refused," she said after a moment.

                    He sat down by her again. "What were the conditions?"

                    "Oh, they were not onerous: just to sit at the head of
                    his table now and then."

                    There was another interval of silence. Archer's heart
                    had slammed itself shut in the queer way it had, and he
                    sat vainly groping for a word.

                    "He wants you back--at any price?"

                    "Well--a considerable price. At least the sum is
                    considerable for me."

                    He paused again, beating about the question he felt
                    he must put.

                    "It was to meet him here that you came?"

                    She stared, and then burst into a laugh. "Meet
                    him--my husband? HERE? At this season he's always at
                    Cowes or Baden."

                    "He sent some one?"

                    "Yes."

                    "With a letter?"

                    She shook her head. "No; just a message. He never
                    writes. I don't think I've had more than one letter from
                    him." The allusion brought the colour to her cheek,
                    and it reflected itself in Archer's vivid blush.

                    "Why does he never write?"

                    "Why should he? What does one have secretaries
                    for?"

                    The young man's blush deepened. She had pronounced
                    the word as if it had no more significance than any
                    other in her vocabulary. For a moment it was on the
                    tip of his tongue to ask: "Did he send his secretary,
                    then?" But the remembrance of Count Olenski's only
                    letter to his wife was too present to him. He paused
                    again, and then took another plunge.

                    "And the person?"--

                    "The emissary? The emissary," Madame Olenska
                    rejoined, still smiling, "might, for all I care, have left
                    already; but he has insisted on waiting till this evening
                    . . . in case . . . on the chance . . ."

                    "And you came out here to think the chance over?"

                    "I came out to get a breath of air. The hotel's too
                    stifling. I'm taking the afternoon train back to Portsmouth."

                    They sat silent, not looking at each other, but straight
                    ahead at the people passing along the path. Finally she
                    turned her eyes again to his face and said: "You're not
                    changed."

                    He felt like answering: "I was, till I saw you again;"
                    but instead he stood up abruptly and glanced about
                    him at the untidy sweltering park.

                    "This is horrible. Why shouldn't we go out a little on
                    the bay? There's a breeze, and it will be cooler. We
                    might take the steamboat down to Point Arley." She
                    glanced up at him hesitatingly and he went on: "On a
                    Monday morning there won't be anybody on the boat.
                    My train doesn't leave till evening: I'm going back to
                    New York. Why shouldn't we?" he insisted, looking
                    down at her; and suddenly he broke out: "Haven't we
                    done all we could?"

                    "Oh"--she murmured again. She stood up and
                    reopened her sunshade, glancing about her as if to take
                    counsel of the scene, and assure herself of the impossibility
                    of remaining in it. Then her eyes returned to his
                    face. "You mustn't say things like that to me," she
                    said.

                    "I'll say anything you like; or nothing. I won't open
                    my mouth unless you tell me to. What harm can it do
                    to anybody? All I want is to listen to you," he
                    stammered.

                    She drew out a little gold-faced watch on an
                    enamelled chain. "Oh, don't calculate," he broke out; "give
                    me the day! I want to get you away from that man. At
                    what time was he coming?"

                    Her colour rose again. "At eleven."

                    "Then you must come at once."

                    "You needn't be afraid--if I don't come."

                    "Nor you either--if you do. I swear I only want to
                    hear about you, to know what you've been doing. It's a
                    hundred years since we've met--it may be another
                    hundred before we meet again."

                    She still wavered, her anxious eyes on his face. "Why
                    didn't you come down to the beach to fetch me, the
                    day I was at Granny's?" she asked.

                    "Because you didn't look round--because you didn't
                    know I was there. I swore I wouldn't unless you looked
                    round." He laughed as the childishness of the confession
                    struck him.

                    "But I didn't look round on purpose."

                    "On purpose?"

                    "I knew you were there; when you drove in I
                    recognised the ponies. So I went down to the beach."

                    "To get away from me as far as you could?"

                    She repeated in a low voice: "To get away from you
                    as far as I could."

                    He laughed out again, this time in boyish satisfaction.
                    "Well, you see it's no use. I may as well tell you,"
                    he added, "that the business I came here for was just to
                    find you. But, look here, we must start or we shall miss
                    our boat."

                    "Our boat?" She frowned perplexedly, and then
                    smiled. "Oh, but I must go back to the hotel first: I
                    must leave a note--"

                    "As many notes as you please. You can write here."
                    He drew out a note-case and one of the new stylographic
                    pens. "I've even got an envelope--you see how
                    everything's predestined! There--steady the thing on
                    your knee, and I'll get the pen going in a second. They
                    have to be humoured; wait--" He banged the hand
                    that held the pen against the back of the bench. "It's
                    like jerking down the mercury in a thermometer: just a
                    trick. Now try--"

                    She laughed, and bending over the sheet of paper
                    which he had laid on his note-case, began to write.
                    Archer walked away a few steps, staring with radiant
                    unseeing eyes at the passersby, who, in their turn,
                    paused to stare at the unwonted sight of a fashionably-
                    dressed lady writing a note on her knee on a bench in
                    the Common.

                    Madame Olenska slipped the sheet into the envelope,
                    wrote a name on it, and put it into her pocket. Then
                    she too stood up.

                    They walked back toward Beacon Street, and near
                    the club Archer caught sight of the plush-lined "herdic"
                    which had carried his note to the Parker House,
                    and whose driver was reposing from this effort by
                    bathing his brow at the corner hydrant.

                    "I told you everything was predestined! Here's a cab
                    for us. You see!" They laughed, astonished at the miracle
                    of picking up a public conveyance at that hour, and
                    in that unlikely spot, in a city where cab-stands were
                    still a "foreign" novelty.

                    Archer, looking at his watch, saw that there was
                    time to drive to the Parker House before going to the
                    steamboat landing. They rattled through the hot streets
                    and drew up at the door of the hotel.

                    Archer held out his hand for the letter. "Shall I take
                    it in?" he asked; but Madame Olenska, shaking her
                    head, sprang out and disappeared through the glazed
                    doors. It was barely half-past ten; but what if the
                    emissary, impatient for her reply, and not knowing how
                    else to employ his time, were already seated among the
                    travellers with cooling drinks at their elbows of whom
                    Archer had caught a glimpse as she went in?

                    He waited, pacing up and down before the herdic. A
                    Sicilian youth with eyes like Nastasia's offered to shine
                    his boots, and an Irish matron to sell him peaches; and
                    every few moments the doors opened to let out hot
                    men with straw hats tilted far back, who glanced at
                    him as they went by. He marvelled that the door should
                    open so often, and that all the people it let out should
                    look so like each other, and so like all the other hot
                    men who, at that hour, through the length and breadth
                    of the land, were passing continuously in and out of
                    the swinging doors of hotels.

                    And then, suddenly, came a face that he could not
                    relate to the other faces. He caught but a flash of it, for
                    his pacings had carried him to the farthest point of his
                    beat, and it was in turning back to the hotel that he
                    saw, in a group of typical countenances--the lank and
                    weary, the round and surprised, the lantern-jawed and
                    mild--this other face that was so many more things at
                    once, and things so different. It was that of a young
                    man, pale too, and half-extinguished by the heat, or
                    worry, or both, but somehow, quicker, vivider, more
                    conscious; or perhaps seeming so because he was so
                    different. Archer hung a moment on a thin thread of
                    memory, but it snapped and floated off with the disappearing
                    face--apparently that of some foreign business
                    man, looking doubly foreign in such a setting. He
                    vanished in the stream of passersby, and Archer
                    resumed his patrol.

                    He did not care to be seen watch in hand within
                    view of the hotel, and his unaided reckoning of the
                    lapse of time led him to conclude that, if Madame
                    Olenska was so long in reappearing, it could only be
                    because she had met the emissary and been waylaid by
                    him. At the thought Archer's apprehension rose to
                    anguish.

                    "If she doesn't come soon I'll go in and find her," he
                    said.

                    The doors swung open again and she was at his side.
                    They got into the herdic, and as it drove off he took
                    out his watch and saw that she had been absent just
                    three minutes. In the clatter of loose windows that
                    made talk impossible they bumped over the disjointed
                    cobblestones to the wharf.


                    Seated side by side on a bench of the half-empty boat
                    they found that they had hardly anything to say to each
                    other, or rather that what they had to say communicated
                    itself best in the blessed silence of their release
                    and their isolation.

                    As the paddle-wheels began to turn, and wharves
                    and shipping to recede through the veil of heat, it
                    seemed to Archer that everything in the old familiar
                    world of habit was receding also. He longed to ask
                    Madame Olenska if she did not have the same feeling:
                    the feeling that they were starting on some long voyage
                    from which they might never return. But he was afraid
                    to say it, or anything else that might disturb the delicate
                    balance of her trust in him. In reality he had no
                    wish to betray that trust. There had been days and
                    nights when the memory of their kiss had burned and
                    burned on his lips; the day before even, on the drive to
                    Portsmouth, the thought of her had run through him
                    like fire; but now that she was beside him, and they
                    were drifting forth into this unknown world, they seemed
                    to have reached the kind of deeper nearness that a
                    touch may sunder.

                    As the boat left the harbour and turned seaward a
                    breeze stirred about them and the bay broke up into
                    long oily undulations, then into ripples tipped with
                    spray. The fog of sultriness still hung over the city, but
                    ahead lay a fresh world of ruffled waters, and distant
                    promontories with light-houses in the sun. Madame
                    Olenska, leaning back against the boat-rail, drank in
                    the coolness between parted lips. She had wound a
                    long veil about her hat, but it left her face uncovered,
                    and Archer was struck by the tranquil gaiety of her
                    expression. She seemed to take their adventure as a
                    matter of course, and to be neither in fear of unexpected
                    encounters, nor (what was worse) unduly elated
                    by their possibility.

                    In the bare dining-room of the inn, which he had
                    hoped they would have to themselves, they found a
                    strident party of innocent-looking young men and
                    women--school-teachers on a holiday, the landlord told
                    them--and Archer's heart sank at the idea of having to
                    talk through their noise.

                    "This is hopeless--I'll ask for a private room," he
                    said; and Madame Olenska, without offering any objection,
                    waited while he went in search of it. The room
                    opened on a long wooden verandah, with the sea coming
                    in at the windows. It was bare and cool, with a
                    table covered with a coarse checkered cloth and adorned
                    by a bottle of pickles and a blueberry pie under a cage.
                    No more guileless-looking cabinet particulier ever
                    offered its shelter to a clandestine couple: Archer fancied
                    he saw the sense of its reassurance in the faintly amused
                    smile with which Madame Olenska sat down opposite
                    to him. A woman who had run away from her husband--
                    and reputedly with another man--was likely to have
                    mastered the art of taking things for granted; but
                    something in the quality of her composure took the edge
                    from his irony. By being so quiet, so unsurprised and
                    so simple she had managed to brush away the conventions
                    and make him feel that to seek to be alone was
                    the natural thing for two old friends who had so much
                    to say to each other. . . .



                    XXIV.

                    They lunched slowly and meditatively, with mute
                    intervals between rushes of talk; for, the spell once
                    broken, they had much to say, and yet moments when
                    saying became the mere accompaniment to long duologues
                    of silence. Archer kept the talk from his own
                    affairs, not with conscious intention but because he did
                    not want to miss a word of her history; and leaning on
                    the table, her chin resting on her clasped hands, she
                    talked to him of the year and a half since they had met.

                    She had grown tired of what people called "society";
                    New York was kind, it was almost oppressively
                    hospitable; she should never forget the way in which it had
                    welcomed her back; but after the first flush of novelty
                    she had found herself, as she phrased it, too "different"
                    to care for the things it cared about--and so she had
                    decided to try Washington, where one was supposed to
                    meet more varieties of people and of opinion. And on
                    the whole she should probably settle down in Washington,
                    and make a home there for poor Medora, who
                    had worn out the patience of all her other relations just
                    at the time when she most needed looking after and
                    protecting from matrimonial perils.

                    "But Dr. Carver--aren't you afraid of Dr. Carver? I
                    hear he's been staying with you at the Blenkers'."

                    She smiled. "Oh, the Carver danger is over. Dr.
                    Carver is a very clever man. He wants a rich wife to
                    finance his plans, and Medora is simply a good
                    advertisement as a convert."

                    "A convert to what?"

                    "To all sorts of new and crazy social schemes. But,
                    do you know, they interest me more than the blind
                    conformity to tradition--somebody else's tradition--that
                    I see among our own friends. It seems stupid to have
                    discovered America only to make it into a copy of another
                    country." She smiled across the table. "Do you suppose
                    Christopher Columbus would have taken all that trouble
                    just to go to the Opera with the Selfridge Merrys?"

                    Archer changed colour. "And Beaufort--do you say
                    these things to Beaufort?" he asked abruptly.

                    "I haven't seen him for a long time. But I used to;
                    and he understands."

                    "Ah, it's what I've always told you; you don't like
                    us. And you like Beaufort because he's so unlike us."
                    He looked about the bare room and out at the bare
                    beach and the row of stark white village houses strung
                    along the shore. "We're damnably dull. We've no
                    character, no colour, no variety.--I wonder," he broke out,
                    "why you don't go back?"

                    Her eyes darkened, and he expected an indignant
                    rejoinder. But she sat silent, as if thinking over what he
                    had said, and he grew frightened lest she should answer
                    that she wondered too.

                    At length she said: "I believe it's because of you."

                    It was impossible to make the confession more
                    dispassionately, or in a tone less encouraging to the
                    vanity of the person addressed. Archer reddened to the
                    temples, but dared not move or speak: it was as if her
                    words had been some rare butterfly that the least motion
                    might drive off on startled wings, but that might
                    gather a flock about it if it were left undisturbed.

                    "At least," she continued, "it was you who made me
                    understand that under the dullness there are things so
                    fine and sensitive and delicate that even those I most
                    cared for in my other life look cheap in comparison. I
                    don't know how to explain myself"--she drew together
                    her troubled brows-- "but it seems as if I'd
                    never before understood with how much that is hard
                    and shabby and base the most exquisite pleasures may
                    be paid."

                    "Exquisite pleasures--it's something to have had
                    them!" he felt like retorting; but the appeal in her eyes
                    kept him silent.

                    "I want," she went on, "to be perfectly honest with
                    you--and with myself. For a long time I've hoped this
                    chance would come: that I might tell you how you've
                    helped me, what you've made of me--"

                    Archer sat staring beneath frowning brows. He
                    interrupted her with a laugh. "And what do you make out
                    that you've made of me?"

                    She paled a little. "Of you?"

                    "Yes: for I'm of your making much more than you
                    ever were of mine. I'm the man who married one
                    woman because another one told him to."

                    Her paleness turned to a fugitive flush. "I thought--
                    you promised--you were not to say such things today."

                    "Ah--how like a woman! None of you will ever see
                    a bad business through!"

                    She lowered her voice. "IS it a bad business--for
                    May?"

                    He stood in the window, drumming against the raised
                    sash, and feeling in every fibre the wistful tenderness
                    with which she had spoken her cousin's name.

                    "For that's the thing we've always got to think of--
                    haven't we--by your own showing?" she insisted.

                    "My own showing?" he echoed, his blank eyes still
                    on the sea.

                    "Or if not," she continued, pursuing her own thought
                    with a painful application, "if it's not worth while to
                    have given up, to have missed things, so that others
                    may be saved from disillusionment and misery--then
                    everything I came home for, everything that made my
                    other life seem by contrast so bare and so poor because
                    no one there took account of them--all these things are
                    a sham or a dream--"

                    He turned around without moving from his place.
                    "And in that case there's no reason on earth why you
                    shouldn't go back?" he concluded for her.

                    Her eyes were clinging to him desperately. "Oh, IS
                    there no reason?"

                    "Not if you staked your all on the success of my
                    marriage. My marriage," he said savagely, "isn't going
                    to be a sight to keep you here." She made no answer,
                    and he went on: "What's the use? You gave me my
                    first glimpse of a real life, and at the same moment you
                    asked me to go on with a sham one. It's beyond human
                    enduring--that's all."

                    "Oh, don't say that; when I'm enduring it!" she
                    burst out, her eyes filling.

                    Her arms had dropped along the table, and she sat
                    with her face abandoned to his gaze as if in the
                    recklessness of a desperate peril. The face exposed her as
                    much as if it had been her whole person, with the soul
                    behind it: Archer stood dumb, overwhelmed by what it
                    suddenly told him.

                    "You too--oh, all this time, you too?"

                    For answer, she let the tears on her lids overflow and
                    run slowly downward.

                    Half the width of the room was still between them,
                    and neither made any show of moving. Archer was
                    conscious of a curious indifference to her bodily presence:
                    he would hardly have been aware of it if one of
                    the hands she had flung out on the table had not drawn
                    his gaze as on the occasion when, in the little Twenty-
                    third Street house, he had kept his eye on it in order
                    not to look at her face. Now his imagination spun
                    about the hand as about the edge of a vortex; but still
                    he made no effort to draw nearer. He had known the
                    love that is fed on caresses and feeds them; but this
                    passion that was closer than his bones was not to be
                    superficially satisfied. His one terror was to do anything
                    which might efface the sound and impression of
                    her words; his one thought, that he should never again
                    feel quite alone.

                    But after a moment the sense of waste and ruin
                    overcame him. There they were, close together and safe
                    and shut in; yet so chained to their separate destinies
                    that they might as well have been half the world apart.

                    "What's the use--when you will go back?" he broke
                    out, a great hopeless HOW ON EARTH CAN I KEEP YOU?
                    crying out to her beneath his words.

                    She sat motionless, with lowered lids. "Oh--I shan't
                    go yet!"

                    "Not yet? Some time, then? Some time that you
                    already foresee?"

                    At that she raised her clearest eyes. "I promise you:
                    not as long as you hold out. Not as long as we can
                    look straight at each other like this."

                    He dropped into his chair. What her answer really
                    said was: "If you lift a finger you'll drive me back:
                    back to all the abominations you know of, and all the
                    temptations you half guess." He understood it as clearly
                    as if she had uttered the words, and the thought kept
                    him anchored to his side of the table in a kind of
                    moved and sacred submission.

                    "What a life for you!--" he groaned.

                    "Oh--as long as it's a part of yours."

                    "And mine a part of yours?"

                    She nodded.

                    "And that's to be all--for either of us?"

                    "Well; it IS all, isn't it?"

                    At that he sprang up, forgetting everything but the
                    sweetness of her face. She rose too, not as if to meet
                    him or to flee from him, but quietly, as though the
                    worst of the task were done and she had only to wait;
                    so quietly that, as he came close, her outstretched hands
                    acted not as a check but as a guide to him. They fell
                    into his, while her arms, extended but not rigid, kept
                    him far enough off to let her surrendered face say the
                    rest.

                    They may have stood in that way for a long time, or
                    only for a few moments; but it was long enough for her
                    silence to communicate all she had to say, and for him
                    to feel that only one thing mattered. He must do nothing
                    to make this meeting their last; he must leave their
                    future in her care, asking only that she should keep fast
                    hold of it.

                    "Don't--don't be unhappy," she said, with a break
                    in her voice, as she drew her hands away; and he
                    answered: "You won't go back--you won't go back?"
                    as if it were the one possibility he could not bear.

                    "I won't go back," she said; and turning away she
                    opened the door and led the way into the public
                    dining-room.

                    The strident school-teachers were gathering up their
                    possessions preparatory to a straggling flight to the wharf;
                    across the beach lay the white steam-boat at the pier;
                    and over the sunlit waters Boston loomed in a line of haze.

                    #10
                      jvc 15.12.2005 11:32:17 (permalink)
                      XXV.

                      Once more on the boat, and in the presence of others,
                      Archer felt a tranquillity of spirit that surprised as
                      much as it sustained him.

                      The day, according to any current valuation, had
                      been a rather ridiculous failure; he had not so much as
                      touched Madame Olenska's hand with his lips, or
                      extracted one word from her that gave promise of farther
                      opportunities. Nevertheless, for a man sick with
                      unsatisfied love, and parting for an indefinite period from
                      the object of his passion, he felt himself almost
                      humiliatingly calm and comforted. It was the perfect balance
                      she had held between their loyalty to others and their
                      honesty to themselves that had so stirred and yet
                      tranquillized him; a balance not artfully calculated, as her
                      tears and her falterings showed, but resulting naturally
                      from her unabashed sincerity. It filled him with a tender
                      awe, now the danger was over, and made him
                      thank the fates that no personal vanity, no sense of
                      playing a part before sophisticated witnesses, had
                      tempted him to tempt her. Even after they had clasped
                      hands for good-bye at the Fall River station, and he
                      had turned away alone, the conviction remained with
                      him of having saved out of their meeting much more
                      than he had sacrificed.

                      He wandered back to the club, and went and sat
                      alone in the deserted library, turning and turning over
                      in his thoughts every separate second of their hours
                      together. It was clear to him, and it grew more clear
                      under closer scrutiny, that if she should finally decide
                      on returning to Europe--returning to her husband--it
                      would not be because her old life tempted her, even on
                      the new terms offered. No: she would go only if she
                      felt herself becoming a temptation to Archer, a
                      temptation to fall away from the standard they had both set
                      up. Her choice would be to stay near him as long as he
                      did not ask her to come nearer; and it depended on
                      himself to keep her just there, safe but secluded.

                      In the train these thoughts were still with him. They
                      enclosed him in a kind of golden haze, through which
                      the faces about him looked remote and indistinct: he
                      had a feeling that if he spoke to his fellow-travellers
                      they would not understand what he was saying. In this
                      state of abstraction he found himself, the following
                      morning, waking to the reality of a stifling September
                      day in New York. The heat-withered faces in the long
                      train streamed past him, and he continued to stare at
                      them through the same golden blur; but suddenly, as
                      he left the station, one of the faces detached itself, came
                      closer and forced itself upon his consciousness. It was,
                      as he instantly recalled, the face of the young man he
                      had seen, the day before, passing out of the Parker
                      House, and had noted as not conforming to type, as
                      not having an American hotel face.

                      The same thing struck him now; and again he became
                      aware of a dim stir of former associations. The
                      young man stood looking about him with the dazed air
                      of the foreigner flung upon the harsh mercies of American
                      travel; then he advanced toward Archer, lifted his
                      hat, and said in English: "Surely, Monsieur, we met in
                      London?"

                      "Ah, to be sure: in London!" Archer grasped his
                      hand with curiosity and sympathy. "So you DID get
                      here, after all?" he exclaimed, casting a wondering eye
                      on the astute and haggard little countenance of young
                      Carfry's French tutor.

                      "Oh, I got here--yes," M. Riviere smiled with drawn
                      lips. "But not for long; I return the day after tomorrow."
                      He stood grasping his light valise in one neatly
                      gloved hand, and gazing anxiously, perplexedly, almost
                      appealingly, into Archer's face.

                      "I wonder, Monsieur, since I've had the good luck to
                      run across you, if I might--"

                      "I was just going to suggest it: come to luncheon,
                      won't you? Down town, I mean: if you'll look me up in
                      my office I'll take you to a very decent restaurant in
                      that quarter."

                      M. Riviere was visibly touched and surprised. "You're
                      too kind. But I was only going to ask if you would tell
                      me how to reach some sort of conveyance. There are
                      no porters, and no one here seems to listen--"

                      "I know: our American stations must surprise you.
                      When you ask for a porter they give you chewing-gum.
                      But if you'll come along I'll extricate you; and you
                      must really lunch with me, you know."

                      The young man, after a just perceptible hesitation,
                      replied, with profuse thanks, and in a tone that did not
                      carry complete conviction, that he was already engaged;
                      but when they had reached the comparative
                      reassurance of the street he asked if he might call that
                      afternoon.

                      Archer, at ease in the midsummer leisure of the
                      office, fixed an hour and scribbled his address, which the
                      Frenchman pocketed with reiterated thanks and a wide
                      flourish of his hat. A horse-car received him, and Archer
                      walked away.

                      Punctually at the hour M. Riviere appeared, shaved,
                      smoothed-out, but still unmistakably drawn and serious.
                      Archer was alone in his office, and the young man,
                      before accepting the seat he proffered, began abruptly:
                      "I believe I saw you, sir, yesterday in Boston."

                      The statement was insignificant enough, and Archer
                      was about to frame an assent when his words were
                      checked by something mysterious yet illuminating in
                      his visitor's insistent gaze.

                      "It is extraordinary, very extraordinary," M. Riviere
                      continued, "that we should have met in the circumstances
                      in which I find myself."

                      "What circumstances?" Archer asked, wondering a
                      little crudely if he needed money.

                      M. Riviere continued to study him with tentative
                      eyes. "I have come, not to look for employment, as I
                      spoke of doing when we last met, but on a special
                      mission--"

                      "Ah--!" Archer exclaimed. In a flash the two
                      meetings had connected themselves in his mind. He paused
                      to take in the situation thus suddenly lighted up for
                      him, and M. Riviere also remained silent, as if aware
                      that what he had said was enough.

                      "A special mission," Archer at length repeated.

                      The young Frenchman, opening his palms, raised
                      them slightly, and the two men continued to look at
                      each other across the office-desk till Archer roused
                      himself to say: "Do sit down"; whereupon M. Riviere
                      bowed, took a distant chair, and again waited.

                      "It was about this mission that you wanted to
                      consult me?" Archer finally asked.

                      M. Riviere bent his head. "Not in my own behalf:
                      on that score I--I have fully dealt with myself. I should
                      like--if I may--to speak to you about the Countess
                      Olenska."

                      Archer had known for the last few minutes that the
                      words were coming; but when they came they sent the
                      blood rushing to his temples as if he had been caught
                      by a bent-back branch in a thicket.

                      "And on whose behalf," he said, "do you wish to do
                      this?"

                      M. Riviere met the question sturdily. "Well--I might
                      say HERS, if it did not sound like a liberty. Shall I say
                      instead: on behalf of abstract justice?"

                      Archer considered him ironically. "In other words:
                      you are Count Olenski's messenger?"

                      He saw his blush more darkly reflected in M. Riviere's
                      sallow countenance. "Not to YOU, Monsieur. If I come
                      to you, it is on quite other grounds."

                      "What right have you, in the circumstances, to BE on
                      any other ground?" Archer retorted. "If you're an
                      emissary you're an emissary."

                      The young man considered. "My mission is over: as
                      far as the Countess Olenska goes, it has failed."

                      "I can't help that," Archer rejoined on the same note
                      of irony.

                      "No: but you can help--" M. Riviere paused, turned
                      his hat about in his still carefully gloved hands, looked
                      into its lining and then back at Archer's face. "You can
                      help, Monsieur, I am convinced, to make it equally a
                      failure with her family."

                      Archer pushed back his chair and stood up. "Well--
                      and by God I will!" he exclaimed. He stood with his
                      hands in his pockets, staring down wrathfully at the
                      little Frenchman, whose face, though he too had risen,
                      was still an inch or two below the line of Archer's eyes.

                      M. Riviere paled to his normal hue: paler than that
                      his complexion could hardly turn.

                      "Why the devil," Archer explosively continued,
                      "should you have thought--since I suppose you're
                      appealing to me on the ground of my relationship to
                      Madame Olenska--that I should take a view contrary
                      to the rest of her family?"

                      The change of expression in M. Riviere's face was
                      for a time his only answer. His look passed from timidity
                      to absolute distress: for a young man of his usually
                      resourceful mien it would have been difficult to appear
                      more disarmed and defenceless. "Oh, Monsieur--"

                      "I can't imagine," Archer continued, "why you should
                      have come to me when there are others so much nearer
                      to the Countess; still less why you thought I should be
                      more accessible to the arguments I suppose you were
                      sent over with."

                      M. Riviere took this onslaught with a disconcerting
                      humility. "The arguments I want to present to you,
                      Monsieur, are my own and not those I was sent over
                      with."

                      "Then I see still less reason for listening to them."

                      M. Riviere again looked into his hat, as if considering
                      whether these last words were not a sufficiently
                      broad hint to put it on and be gone. Then he spoke
                      with sudden decision. "Monsieur--will you tell me one
                      thing? Is it my right to be here that you question? Or
                      do you perhaps believe the whole matter to be already
                      closed?"

                      His quiet insistence made Archer feel the clumsiness
                      of his own bluster. M. Riviere had succeeded in imposing
                      himself: Archer, reddening slightly, dropped into
                      his chair again, and signed to the young man to be
                      seated.

                      "I beg your pardon: but why isn't the matter closed?"

                      M. Riviere gazed back at him with anguish. "You
                      do, then, agree with the rest of the family that, in face
                      of the new proposals I have brought, it is hardly possible
                      for Madame Olenska not to return to her husband?"

                      "Good God!" Archer exclaimed; and his visitor gave
                      out a low murmur of confirmation.

                      "Before seeing her, I saw--at Count Olenski's
                      request--Mr. Lovell Mingott, with whom I had several
                      talks before going to Boston. I understand that he
                      represents his mother's view; and that Mrs. Manson
                      Mingott's influence is great throughout her family."

                      Archer sat silent, with the sense of clinging to the
                      edge of a sliding precipice. The discovery that he had
                      been excluded from a share in these negotiations, and
                      even from the knowledge that they were on foot, caused
                      him a surprise hardly dulled by the acuter wonder of
                      what he was learning. He saw in a flash that if the
                      family had ceased to consult him it was because some
                      deep tribal instinct warned them that he was no longer
                      on their side; and he recalled, with a start of comprehension,
                      a remark of May's during their drive home
                      from Mrs. Manson Mingott's on the day of the Archery
                      Meeting: "Perhaps, after all, Ellen would be happier
                      with her husband."

                      Even in the tumult of new discoveries Archer remembered
                      his indignant exclamation, and the fact that since
                      then his wife had never named Madame Olenska to
                      him. Her careless allusion had no doubt been the straw
                      held up to see which way the wind blew; the result had
                      been reported to the family, and thereafter Archer had
                      been tacitly omitted from their counsels. He admired
                      the tribal discipline which made May bow to this decision.
                      She would not have done so, he knew, had her
                      conscience protested; but she probably shared the family
                      view that Madame Olenska would be better off as
                      an unhappy wife than as a separated one, and that
                      there was no use in discussing the case with Newland,
                      who had an awkward way of suddenly not seeming to
                      take the most fundamental things for granted.

                      Archer looked up and met his visitor's anxious gaze.
                      "Don't you know, Monsieur--is it possible you don't
                      know--that the family begin to doubt if they have the
                      right to advise the Countess to refuse her husband's
                      last proposals?"

                      "The proposals you brought?"

                      "The proposals I brought."

                      It was on Archer's lips to exclaim that whatever he
                      knew or did not know was no concern of M. Riviere's;
                      but something in the humble and yet courageous tenacity
                      of M. Riviere's gaze made him reject this conclusion,
                      and he met the young man's question with another.
                      "What is your object in speaking to me of this?"

                      He had not to wait a moment for the answer. "To
                      beg you, Monsieur--to beg you with all the force I'm
                      capable of--not to let her go back.--Oh, don't let
                      her!" M. Riviere exclaimed.

                      Archer looked at him with increasing astonishment.
                      There was no mistaking the sincerity of his distress or
                      the strength of his determination: he had evidently
                      resolved to let everything go by the board but the
                      supreme need of thus putting himself on record. Archer
                      considered.

                      "May I ask," he said at length, "if this is the line you
                      took with the Countess Olenska?"

                      M. Riviere reddened, but his eyes did not falter.
                      "No, Monsieur: I accepted my mission in good faith. I
                      really believed--for reasons I need not trouble you
                      with--that it would be better for Madame Olenska to
                      recover her situation, her fortune, the social consideration
                      that her husband's standing gives her."

                      "So I supposed: you could hardly have accepted such
                      a mission otherwise."

                      "I should not have accepted it."

                      "Well, then--?" Archer paused again, and their eyes
                      met in another protracted scrutiny.

                      "Ah, Monsieur, after I had seen her, after I had
                      listened to her, I knew she was better off here."

                      "You knew--?"

                      "Monsieur, I discharged my mission faithfully: I put
                      the Count's arguments, I stated his offers, without adding
                      any comment of my own. The Countess was good
                      enough to listen patiently; she carried her goodness so
                      far as to see me twice; she considered impartially all I
                      had come to say. And it was in the course of these two
                      talks that I changed my mind, that I came to see things
                      differently."

                      "May I ask what led to this change?"

                      "Simply seeing the change in HER," M. Riviere replied.

                      "The change in her? Then you knew her before?"

                      The young man's colour again rose. "I used to see
                      her in her husband's house. I have known Count Olenski
                      for many years. You can imagine that he would not
                      have sent a stranger on such a mission."

                      Archer's gaze, wandering away to the blank walls of
                      the office, rested on a hanging calendar surmounted by
                      the rugged features of the President of the United States.
                      That such a conversation should be going on anywhere
                      within the millions of square miles subject to his rule
                      seemed as strange as anything that the imagination
                      could invent.

                      "The change--what sort of a change?"

                      "Ah, Monsieur, if I could tell you!" M. Riviere paused.
                      "Tenez--the discovery, I suppose, of what I'd never
                      thought of before: that she's an American. And that if
                      you're an American of HER kind--of your kind--things
                      that are accepted in certain other societies, or at least
                      put up with as part of a general convenient give-and-
                      take--become unthinkable, simply unthinkable. If
                      Madame Olenska's relations understood what these things
                      were, their opposition to her returning would no doubt
                      be as unconditional as her own; but they seem to
                      regard her husband's wish to have her back as proof of
                      an irresistible longing for domestic life." M. Riviere
                      paused, and then added: "Whereas it's far from being
                      as simple as that."

                      Archer looked back to the President of the United
                      States, and then down at his desk and at the papers
                      scattered on it. For a second or two he could not trust
                      himself to speak. During this interval he heard M.
                      Riviere's chair pushed back, and was aware that the
                      young man had risen. When he glanced up again he
                      saw that his visitor was as moved as himself.

                      "Thank you," Archer said simply.

                      "There's nothing to thank me for, Monsieur: it is I,
                      rather--" M. Riviere broke off, as if speech for him
                      too were difficult. "I should like, though," he continued
                      in a firmer voice, "to add one thing. You asked me
                      if I was in Count Olenski's employ. I am at this moment:
                      I returned to him, a few months ago, for reasons
                      of private necessity such as may happen to any one
                      who has persons, ill and older persons, dependent on
                      him. But from the moment that I have taken the step of
                      coming here to say these things to you I consider myself
                      discharged, and I shall tell him so on my return,
                      and give him the reasons. That's all, Monsieur."

                      M. Riviere bowed and drew back a step.

                      "Thank you," Archer said again, as their hands met.



                      XXVI.

                      Every year on the fifteenth of October Fifth Avenue
                      opened its shutters, unrolled its carpets and hung
                      up its triple layer of window-curtains.

                      By the first of November this household ritual was
                      over, and society had begun to look about and take
                      stock of itself. By the fifteenth the season was in full
                      blast, Opera and theatres were putting forth their new
                      attractions, dinner-engagements were accumulating, and
                      dates for dances being fixed. And punctually at about
                      this time Mrs. Archer always said that New York was
                      very much changed.

                      Observing it from the lofty stand-point of a non-
                      participant, she was able, with the help of Mr. Sillerton
                      Jackson and Miss Sophy, to trace each new crack in its
                      surface, and all the strange weeds pushing up between
                      the ordered rows of social vegetables. It had been one
                      of the amusements of Archer's youth to wait for this
                      annual pronouncement of his mother's, and to hear her
                      enumerate the minute signs of disintegration that his
                      careless gaze had overlooked. For New York, to Mrs.
                      Archer's mind, never changed without changing for the
                      worse; and in this view Miss Sophy Jackson heartily
                      concurred.

                      Mr. Sillerton Jackson, as became a man of the world,
                      suspended his judgment and listened with an amused
                      impartiality to the lamentations of the ladies. But even
                      he never denied that New York had changed; and
                      Newland Archer, in the winter of the second year of his
                      marriage, was himself obliged to admit that if it had
                      not actually changed it was certainly changing.

                      These points had been raised, as usual, at Mrs.
                      Archer's Thanksgiving dinner. At the date when she was
                      officially enjoined to give thanks for the blessings of
                      the year it was her habit to take a mournful though not
                      embittered stock of her world, and wonder what there
                      was to be thankful for. At any rate, not the state of
                      society; society, if it could be said to exist, was rather a
                      spectacle on which to call down Biblical imprecations--
                      and in fact, every one knew what the Reverend Dr.
                      Ashmore meant when he chose a text from Jeremiah
                      (chap. ii., verse 25) for his Thanksgiving sermon.
                      Dr. Ashmore, the new Rector of St. Matthew's, had
                      been chosen because he was very "advanced": his
                      sermons were considered bold in thought and novel in
                      language. When he fulminated against fashionable society
                      he always spoke of its "trend"; and to Mrs. Archer
                      it was terrifying and yet fascinating to feel herself part
                      of a community that was trending.

                      "There's no doubt that Dr. Ashmore is right: there IS
                      a marked trend," she said, as if it were something
                      visible and measurable, like a crack in a house.

                      "It was odd, though, to preach about it on Thanksgiving,"
                      Miss Jackson opined; and her hostess drily
                      rejoined: "Oh, he means us to give thanks for what's
                      left."

                      Archer had been wont to smile at these annual
                      vaticinations of his mother's; but this year even he was
                      obliged to acknowledge, as he listened to an enumeration
                      of the changes, that the "trend" was visible.

                      "The extravagance in dress--" Miss Jackson began.
                      "Sillerton took me to the first night of the Opera, and I
                      can only tell you that Jane Merry's dress was the only
                      one I recognised from last year; and even that had had
                      the front panel changed. Yet I know she got it out from
                      Worth only two years ago, because my seamstress always
                      goes in to make over her Paris dresses before she
                      wears them."

                      "Ah, Jane Merry is one of US," said Mrs. Archer
                      sighing, as if it were not such an enviable thing to be in
                      an age when ladies were beginning to flaunt abroad
                      their Paris dresses as soon as they were out of the
                      Custom House, instead of letting them mellow under
                      lock and key, in the manner of Mrs. Archer's contemporaries.

                      "Yes; she's one of the few. In my youth," Miss
                      Jackson rejoined, "it was considered vulgar to dress in
                      the newest fashions; and Amy Sillerton has always told
                      me that in Boston the rule was to put away one's Paris
                      dresses for two years. Old Mrs. Baxter Pennilow, who
                      did everything handsomely, used to import twelve a
                      year, two velvet, two satin, two silk, and the other six
                      of poplin and the finest cashmere. It was a standing
                      order, and as she was ill for two years before she died
                      they found forty-eight Worth dresses that had never
                      been taken out of tissue paper; and when the girls left
                      off their mourning they were able to wear the first lot
                      at the Symphony concerts without looking in advance
                      of the fashion."

                      "Ah, well, Boston is more conservative than New
                      York; but I always think it's a safe rule for a lady to
                      lay aside her French dresses for one season," Mrs.
                      Archer conceded.

                      "It was Beaufort who started the new fashion by
                      making his wife clap her new clothes on her back as
                      soon as they arrived: I must say at times it takes all
                      Regina's distinction not to look like . . . like . . ." Miss
                      Jackson glanced around the table, caught Janey's bulging
                      gaze, and took refuge in an unintelligible murmur.

                      "Like her rivals," said Mr. Sillerton Jackson, with
                      the air of producing an epigram.

                      "Oh,--" the ladies murmured; and Mrs. Archer added,
                      partly to distract her daughter's attention from forbidden
                      topics: "Poor Regina! Her Thanksgiving hasn't
                      been a very cheerful one, I'm afraid. Have you heard
                      the rumours about Beaufort's speculations, Sillerton?"

                      Mr. Jackson nodded carelessly. Every one had heard
                      the rumours in question, and he scorned to confirm a
                      tale that was already common property.

                      A gloomy silence fell upon the party. No one really
                      liked Beaufort, and it was not wholly unpleasant to
                      think the worst of his private life; but the idea of his
                      having brought financial dishonour on his wife's family
                      was too shocking to be enjoyed even by his enemies.
                      Archer's New York tolerated hypocrisy in private relations;
                      but in business matters it exacted a limpid and
                      impeccable honesty. It was a long time since any well-
                      known banker had failed discreditably; but every one
                      remembered the social extinction visited on the heads
                      of the firm when the last event of the kind had
                      happened. It would be the same with the Beauforts, in spite
                      of his power and her popularity; not all the leagued
                      strength of the Dallas connection would save poor
                      Regina if there were any truth in the reports of her
                      husband's unlawful speculations.

                      The talk took refuge in less ominous topics; but
                      everything they touched on seemed to confirm Mrs.
                      Archer's sense of an accelerated trend.

                      "Of course, Newland, I know you let dear May go
                      to Mrs. Struthers's Sunday evenings--" she began; and
                      May interposed gaily: "Oh, you know, everybody goes
                      to Mrs. Struthers's now; and she was invited to Granny's
                      last reception."

                      It was thus, Archer reflected, that New York
                      managed its transitions: conspiring to ignore them till they
                      were well over, and then, in all good faith, imagining
                      that they had taken place in a preceding age. There was
                      always a traitor in the citadel; and after he (or generally
                      she) had surrendered the keys, what was the use of
                      pretending that it was impregnable? Once people had
                      tasted of Mrs. Struthers's easy Sunday hospitality they
                      were not likely to sit at home remembering that her
                      champagne was transmuted Shoe-Polish.

                      "I know, dear, I know," Mrs. Archer sighed. "Such
                      things have to be, I suppose, as long as AMUSEMENT is
                      what people go out for; but I've never quite forgiven
                      your cousin Madame Olenska for being the first person
                      to countenance Mrs. Struthers."

                      A sudden blush rose to young Mrs. Archer's face; it
                      surprised her husband as much as the other guests
                      about the table. "Oh, ELLEN--" she murmured, much in
                      the same accusing and yet deprecating tone in which
                      her parents might have said: "Oh, THE BLENKERS--."

                      It was the note which the family had taken to sounding
                      on the mention of the Countess Olenska's name,
                      since she had surprised and inconvenienced them by
                      remaining obdurate to her husband's advances; but on
                      May's lips it gave food for thought, and Archer looked
                      at her with the sense of strangeness that sometimes
                      came over him when she was most in the tone of her
                      environment.

                      His mother, with less than her usual sensitiveness to
                      atmosphere, still insisted: "I've always thought that
                      people like the Countess Olenska, who have lived in
                      aristocratic societies, ought to help us to keep up our
                      social distinctions, instead of ignoring them."

                      May's blush remained permanently vivid: it seemed
                      to have a significance beyond that implied by the
                      recognition of Madame Olenska's social bad faith.

                      "I've no doubt we all seem alike to foreigners," said
                      Miss Jackson tartly.

                      "I don't think Ellen cares for society; but nobody
                      knows exactly what she does care for," May continued,
                      as if she had been groping for something noncommittal.

                      "Ah, well--" Mrs. Archer sighed again.

                      Everybody knew that the Countess Olenska was no
                      longer in the good graces of her family. Even her
                      devoted champion, old Mrs. Manson Mingott, had been
                      unable to defend her refusal to return to her husband.
                      The Mingotts had not proclaimed their disapproval
                      aloud: their sense of solidarity was too strong. They
                      had simply, as Mrs. Welland said, "let poor Ellen find
                      her own level"--and that, mortifyingly and
                      incomprehensibly, was in the dim depths where the Blenkers
                      prevailed, and "people who wrote" celebrated their
                      untidy rites. It was incredible, but it was a fact, that
                      Ellen, in spite of all her opportunities and her privileges,
                      had become simply "Bohemian." The fact enforced
                      the contention that she had made a fatal mistake
                      in not returning to Count Olenski. After all, a young
                      woman's place was under her husband's roof, especially
                      when she had left it in circumstances that . . .
                      well . . . if one had cared to look into them . . .

                      "Madame Olenska is a great favourite with the
                      gentlemen," said Miss Sophy, with her air of wishing to
                      put forth something conciliatory when she knew that
                      she was planting a dart.

                      "Ah, that's the danger that a young woman like
                      Madame Olenska is always exposed to," Mrs. Archer
                      mournfully agreed; and the ladies, on this conclusion,
                      gathered up their trains to seek the carcel globes of the
                      drawing-room, while Archer and Mr. Sillerton Jackson
                      withdrew to the Gothic library.

                      Once established before the grate, and consoling
                      himself for the inadequacy of the dinner by the perfection
                      of his cigar, Mr. Jackson became portentous and
                      communicable.

                      "If the Beaufort smash comes," he announced, "there
                      are going to be disclosures."

                      Archer raised his head quickly: he could never hear
                      the name without the sharp vision of Beaufort's heavy
                      figure, opulently furred and shod, advancing through
                      the snow at Skuytercliff.

                      "There's bound to be," Mr. Jackson continued, "the
                      nastiest kind of a cleaning up. He hasn't spent all his
                      money on Regina."

                      "Oh, well--that's discounted, isn't it? My belief is
                      he'll pull out yet," said the young man, wanting to
                      change the subject.

                      "Perhaps--perhaps. I know he was to see some of
                      the influential people today. Of course," Mr. Jackson
                      reluctantly conceded, "it's to be hoped they can tide
                      him over--this time anyhow. I shouldn't like to think
                      of poor Regina's spending the rest of her life in some
                      shabby foreign watering-place for bankrupts."

                      Archer said nothing. It seemed to him so natural--
                      however tragic--that money ill-gotten should be cruelly
                      expiated, that his mind, hardly lingering over Mrs.
                      Beaufort's doom, wandered back to closer questions.
                      What was the meaning of May's blush when the Countess
                      Olenska had been mentioned?

                      Four months had passed since the midsummer day
                      that he and Madame Olenska had spent together; and
                      since then he had not seen her. He knew that she had
                      returned to Washington, to the little house which she
                      and Medora Manson had taken there: he had written
                      to her once--a few words, asking when they were to
                      meet again--and she had even more briefly replied:
                      "Not yet."

                      Since then there had been no farther communication
                      between them, and he had built up within himself a
                      kind of sanctuary in which she throned among his
                      secret thoughts and longings. Little by little it became
                      the scene of his real life, of his only rational activities;
                      thither he brought the books he read, the ideas and
                      feelings which nourished him, his judgments and his
                      visions. Outside it, in the scene of his actual life, he
                      moved with a growing sense of unreality and insufficiency,
                      blundering against familiar prejudices and traditional
                      points of view as an absent-minded man goes
                      on bumping into the furniture of his own room.
                      Absent--that was what he was: so absent from everything
                      most densely real and near to those about him
                      that it sometimes startled him to find they still
                      imagined he was there.

                      He became aware that Mr. Jackson was clearing his
                      throat preparatory to farther revelations.

                      "I don't know, of course, how far your wife's family
                      are aware of what people say about--well, about Madame
                      Olenska's refusal to accept her husband's latest
                      offer."

                      Archer was silent, and Mr. Jackson obliquely continued:
                      "It's a pity--it's certainly a pity--that she refused
                      it."

                      "A pity? In God's name, why?"

                      Mr. Jackson looked down his leg to the unwrinkled
                      sock that joined it to a glossy pump.

                      "Well--to put it on the lowest ground--what's she
                      going to live on now?"

                      "Now--?"

                      "If Beaufort--"

                      Archer sprang up, his fist banging down on the black
                      walnut-edge of the writing-table. The wells of the brass
                      double-inkstand danced in their sockets.

                      "What the devil do you mean, sir?"

                      Mr. Jackson, shifting himself slightly in his chair,
                      turned a tranquil gaze on the young man's burning
                      face.

                      "Well--I have it on pretty good authority--in fact,
                      on old Catherine's herself--that the family reduced
                      Countess Olenska's allowance considerably when she
                      definitely refused to go back to her husband; and as, by
                      this refusal, she also forfeits the money settled on her
                      when she married--which Olenski was ready to make
                      over to her if she returned--why, what the devil do YOU
                      mean, my dear boy, by asking me what I mean?" Mr.
                      Jackson good-humouredly retorted.

                      Archer moved toward the mantelpiece and bent over
                      to knock his ashes into the grate.

                      "I don't know anything of Madame Olenska's private
                      affairs; but I don't need to, to be certain that what
                      you insinuate--"

                      "Oh, I don't: it's Lefferts, for one," Mr. Jackson
                      interposed.

                      "Lefferts--who made love to her and got snubbed
                      for it!" Archer broke out contemptuously.

                      "Ah--DID he?" snapped the other, as if this were
                      exactly the fact he had been laying a trap for. He still
                      sat sideways from the fire, so that his hard old gaze
                      held Archer's face as if in a spring of steel.

                      "Well, well: it's a pity she didn't go back before
                      Beaufort's cropper," he repeated. "If she goes NOW, and
                      if he fails, it will only confirm the general impression:
                      which isn't by any means peculiar to Lefferts, by the
                      way."

                      "Oh, she won't go back now: less than ever!" Archer
                      had no sooner said it than he had once more the feeling
                      that it was exactly what Mr. Jackson had been waiting
                      for.

                      The old gentleman considered him attentively. "That's
                      your opinion, eh? Well, no doubt you know. But everybody
                      will tell you that the few pennies Medora Manson
                      has left are all in Beaufort's hands; and how the
                      two women are to keep their heads above water unless
                      he does, I can't imagine. Of course, Madame Olenska
                      may still soften old Catherine, who's been the most
                      inexorably opposed to her staying; and old Catherine
                      could make her any allowance she chooses. But we all
                      know that she hates parting with good money; and the
                      rest of the family have no particular interest in keeping
                      Madame Olenska here."

                      Archer was burning with unavailing wrath: he was
                      exactly in the state when a man is sure to do something
                      stupid, knowing all the while that he is doing it.

                      He saw that Mr. Jackson had been instantly struck
                      by the fact that Madame Olenska's differences with her
                      grandmother and her other relations were not known
                      to him, and that the old gentleman had drawn his own
                      conclusions as to the reasons for Archer's exclusion
                      from the family councils. This fact warned Archer to
                      go warily; but the insinuations about Beaufort made
                      him reckless. He was mindful, however, if not of his
                      own danger, at least of the fact that Mr. Jackson was
                      under his mother's roof, and consequently his guest.
                      Old New York scrupulously observed the etiquette of
                      hospitality, and no discussion with a guest was ever
                      allowed to degenerate into a disagreement.

                      "Shall we go up and join my mother?" he suggested
                      curtly, as Mr. Jackson's last cone of ashes dropped into
                      the brass ashtray at his elbow.

                      On the drive homeward May remained oddly silent;
                      through the darkness, he still felt her enveloped in her
                      menacing blush. What its menace meant he could not
                      guess: but he was sufficiently warned by the fact that
                      Madame Olenska's name had evoked it.

                      They went upstairs, and he turned into the library.
                      She usually followed him; but he heard her passing
                      down the passage to her bedroom.

                      "May!" he called out impatiently; and she came
                      back, with a slight glance of surprise at his tone.

                      "This lamp is smoking again; I should think the
                      servants might see that it's kept properly trimmed," he
                      grumbled nervously.

                      "I'm so sorry: it shan't happen again," she answered,
                      in the firm bright tone she had learned from her mother;
                      and it exasperated Archer to feel that she was already
                      beginning to humour him like a younger Mr. Welland.
                      She bent over to lower the wick, and as the light struck
                      up on her white shoulders and the clear curves of her
                      face he thought: "How young she is! For what endless
                      years this life will have to go on!"

                      He felt, with a kind of horror, his own strong youth
                      and the bounding blood in his veins. "Look here," he
                      said suddenly, "I may have to go to Washington for a
                      few days--soon; next week perhaps."

                      Her hand remained on the key of the lamp as she
                      turned to him slowly. The heat from its flame had
                      brought back a glow to her face, but it paled as she
                      looked up.

                      "On business?" she asked, in a tone which implied
                      that there could be no other conceivable reason, and
                      that she had put the question automatically, as if merely
                      to finish his own sentence.

                      "On business, naturally. There's a patent case coming
                      up before the Supreme Court--" He gave the name
                      of the inventor, and went on furnishing details with all
                      Lawrence Lefferts's practised glibness, while she listened
                      attentively, saying at intervals: "Yes, I see."

                      "The change will do you good," she said simply,
                      when he had finished; "and you must be sure to go and
                      see Ellen," she added, looking him straight in the eyes
                      with her cloudless smile, and speaking in the tone she
                      might have employed in urging him not to neglect some
                      irksome family duty.

                      It was the only word that passed between them on
                      the subject; but in the code in which they had both
                      been trained it meant: "Of course you understand that
                      I know all that people have been saying about Ellen,
                      and heartily sympathise with my family in their effort
                      to get her to return to her husband. I also know that,
                      for some reason you have not chosen to tell me, you
                      have advised her against this course, which all the older
                      men of the family, as well as our grandmother, agree in
                      approving; and that it is owing to your encouragement
                      that Ellen defies us all, and exposes herself to the kind
                      of criticism of which Mr. Sillerton Jackson probably
                      gave you, this evening, the hint that has made you so
                      irritable. . . . Hints have indeed not been wanting; but
                      since you appear unwilling to take them from others, I
                      offer you this one myself, in the only form in which
                      well-bred people of our kind can communicate
                      unpleasant things to each other: by letting you understand
                      that I know you mean to see Ellen when you are in
                      Washington, and are perhaps going there expressly for
                      that purpose; and that, since you are sure to see her, I
                      wish you to do so with my full and explicit approval--
                      and to take the opportunity of letting her know what
                      the course of conduct you have encouraged her in is
                      likely to lead to."

                      Her hand was still on the key of the lamp when the
                      last word of this mute message reached him. She turned
                      the wick down, lifted off the globe, and breathed on
                      the sulky flame.

                      "They smell less if one blows them out," she explained,
                      with her bright housekeeping air. On the threshold
                      she turned and paused for his kiss.


                      #11
                        jvc 15.12.2005 11:33:47 (permalink)
                        XXVII.

                        Wall Street, the next day, had more reassuring
                        reports of Beaufort's situation. They were not
                        definite, but they were hopeful. It was generally understood
                        that he could call on powerful influences in case
                        of emergency, and that he had done so with success;
                        and that evening, when Mrs. Beaufort appeared at the
                        Opera wearing her old smile and a new emerald necklace,
                        society drew a breath of relief.

                        New York was inexorable in its condemnation of
                        business irregularities. So far there had been no exception
                        to its tacit rule that those who broke the law of
                        probity must pay; and every one was aware that even
                        Beaufort and Beaufort's wife would be offered up
                        unflinchingly to this principle. But to be obliged to offer
                        them up would be not only painful but inconvenient.
                        The disappearance of the Beauforts would leave a
                        considerable void in their compact little circle; and those
                        who were too ignorant or too careless to shudder at the
                        moral catastrophe bewailed in advance the loss of the
                        best ball-room in New York.

                        Archer had definitely made up his mind to go to
                        Washington. He was waiting only for the opening of
                        the law-suit of which he had spoken to May, so that its
                        date might coincide with that of his visit; but on the
                        following Tuesday he learned from Mr. Letterblair that
                        the case might be postponed for several weeks. Nevertheless,
                        he went home that afternoon determined in any
                        event to leave the next evening. The chances were that
                        May, who knew nothing of his professional life, and
                        had never shown any interest in it, would not learn of
                        the postponement, should it take place, nor remember
                        the names of the litigants if they were mentioned before
                        her; and at any rate he could no longer put off seeing
                        Madame Olenska. There were too many things that he
                        must say to her.

                        On the Wednesday morning, when he reached his
                        office, Mr. Letterblair met him with a troubled face.
                        Beaufort, after all, had not managed to "tide over";
                        but by setting afloat the rumour that he had done so he
                        had reassured his depositors, and heavy payments had
                        poured into the bank till the previous evening, when
                        disturbing reports again began to predominate. In
                        consequence, a run on the bank had begun, and its doors
                        were likely to close before the day was over. The ugliest
                        things were being said of Beaufort's dastardly
                        manoeuvre, and his failure promised to be one of the
                        most discreditable in the history of Wall Street.

                        The extent of the calamity left Mr. Letterblair white
                        and incapacitated. "I've seen bad things in my time;
                        but nothing as bad as this. Everybody we know will be
                        hit, one way or another. And what will be done about
                        Mrs. Beaufort? What CAN be done about her? I pity
                        Mrs. Manson Mingott as much as anybody: coming at
                        her age, there's no knowing what effect this affair may
                        have on her. She always believed in Beaufort--she made
                        a friend of him! And there's the whole Dallas connection:
                        poor Mrs. Beaufort is related to every one of you.
                        Her only chance would be to leave her husband--yet
                        how can any one tell her so? Her duty is at his side;
                        and luckily she seems always to have been blind to his
                        private weaknesses."

                        There was a knock, and Mr. Letterblair turned his
                        head sharply. "What is it? I can't be disturbed."

                        A clerk brought in a letter for Archer and withdrew.
                        Recognising his wife's hand, the young man opened
                        the envelope and read: "Won't you please come up
                        town as early as you can? Granny had a slight stroke
                        last night. In some mysterious way she found out before
                        any one else this awful news about the bank.
                        Uncle Lovell is away shooting, and the idea of the
                        disgrace has made poor Papa so nervous that he has a
                        temperature and can't leave his room. Mamma needs
                        you dreadfully, and I do hope you can get away at once
                        and go straight to Granny's."

                        Archer handed the note to his senior partner, and a
                        few minutes later was crawling northward in a crowded
                        horse-car, which he exchanged at Fourteenth Street for
                        one of the high staggering omnibuses of the Fifth Avenue
                        line. It was after twelve o'clock when this laborious
                        vehicle dropped him at old Catherine's. The
                        sitting-room window on the ground floor, where she
                        usually throned, was tenanted by the inadequate figure
                        of her daughter, Mrs. Welland, who signed a haggard
                        welcome as she caught sight of Archer; and at the door
                        he was met by May. The hall wore the unnatural
                        appearance peculiar to well-kept houses suddenly
                        invaded by illness: wraps and furs lay in heaps on the
                        chairs, a doctor's bag and overcoat were on the table,
                        and beside them letters and cards had already piled up
                        unheeded.

                        May looked pale but smiling: Dr. Bencomb, who
                        had just come for the second time, took a more hopeful
                        view, and Mrs. Mingott's dauntless determination to
                        live and get well was already having an effect on her
                        family. May led Archer into the old lady's sitting-room,
                        where the sliding doors opening into the bedroom had
                        been drawn shut, and the heavy yellow damask portieres
                        dropped over them; and here Mrs. Welland communicated
                        to him in horrified undertones the details of
                        the catastrophe. It appeared that the evening before
                        something dreadful and mysterious had happened. At
                        about eight o'clock, just after Mrs. Mingott had finished
                        the game of solitaire that she always played after
                        dinner, the door-bell had rung, and a lady so thickly
                        veiled that the servants did not immediately recognise
                        her had asked to be received.

                        The butler, hearing a familiar voice, had thrown
                        open the sitting-room door, announcing: "Mrs. Julius
                        Beaufort"--and had then closed it again on the two
                        ladies. They must have been together, he thought, about
                        an hour. When Mrs. Mingott's bell rang Mrs. Beaufort
                        had already slipped away unseen, and the old lady,
                        white and vast and terrible, sat alone in her great chair,
                        and signed to the butler to help her into her room. She
                        seemed, at that time, though obviously distressed, in
                        complete control of her body and brain. The mulatto
                        maid put her to bed, brought her a cup of tea as usual,
                        laid everything straight in the room, and went away;
                        but at three in the morning the bell rang again, and the
                        two servants, hastening in at this unwonted summons
                        (for old Catherine usually slept like a baby), had found
                        their mistress sitting up against her pillows with a
                        crooked smile on her face and one little hand hanging
                        limp from its huge arm.

                        The stroke had clearly been a slight one, for she was
                        able to articulate and to make her wishes known; and
                        soon after the doctor's first visit she had begun to
                        regain control of her facial muscles. But the alarm had
                        been great; and proportionately great was the indignation
                        when it was gathered from Mrs. Mingott's fragmentary
                        phrases that Regina Beaufort had come to ask
                        her--incredible effrontery!--to back up her husband,
                        see them through--not to "desert" them, as she called
                        it--in fact to induce the whole family to cover and
                        condone their monstrous dishonour.

                        "I said to her: `Honour's always been honour, and
                        honesty honesty, in Manson Mingott's house, and will
                        be till I'm carried out of it feet first,'" the old woman
                        had stammered into her daughter's ear, in the thick
                        voice of the partly paralysed. "And when she said: `But
                        my name, Auntie--my name's Regina Dallas,' I said: `It
                        was Beaufort when he covered you with jewels, and it's
                        got to stay Beaufort now that he's covered you with
                        shame.'"

                        So much, with tears and gasps of horror, Mrs. Welland
                        imparted, blanched and demolished by the unwonted
                        obligation of having at last to fix her eyes on
                        the unpleasant and the discreditable. "If only I could
                        keep it from your father-in-law: he always says:
                        `Augusta, for pity's sake, don't destroy my last illusions'
                        --and how am I to prevent his knowing these horrors?"
                        the poor lady wailed.

                        "After all, Mamma, he won't have SEEN them," her
                        daughter suggested; and Mrs. Welland sighed: "Ah,
                        no; thank heaven he's safe in bed. And Dr. Bencomb
                        has promised to keep him there till poor Mamma is
                        better, and Regina has been got away somewhere."

                        Archer had seated himself near the window and was
                        gazing out blankly at the deserted thoroughfare. It was
                        evident that he had been summoned rather for the
                        moral support of the stricken ladies than because of
                        any specific aid that he could render. Mr. Lovell Mingott
                        had been telegraphed for, and messages were being
                        despatched by hand to the members of the family living
                        in New York; and meanwhile there was nothing to do
                        but to discuss in hushed tones the consequences of
                        Beaufort's dishonour and of his wife's unjustifiable
                        action.

                        Mrs. Lovell Mingott, who had been in another room
                        writing notes, presently reappeared, and added her voice
                        to the discussion. In THEIR day, the elder ladies agreed,
                        the wife of a man who had done anything disgraceful
                        in business had only one idea: to efface herself, to
                        disappear with him. "There was the case of poor Grandmamma
                        Spicer; your great-grandmother, May. Of
                        course," Mrs. Welland hastened to add, "your great-
                        grandfather's money difficulties were private--losses
                        at cards, or signing a note for somebody--I never quite
                        knew, because Mamma would never speak of it. But
                        she was brought up in the country because her mother
                        had to leave New York after the disgrace, whatever it
                        was: they lived up the Hudson alone, winter and summer,
                        till Mamma was sixteen. It would never have
                        occurred to Grandmamma Spicer to ask the family to
                        `countenance' her, as I understand Regina calls it; though
                        a private disgrace is nothing compared to the scandal
                        of ruining hundreds of innocent people."

                        "Yes, it would be more becoming in Regina to hide
                        her own countenance than to talk about other people's,"
                        Mrs. Lovell Mingott agreed. "I understand that
                        the emerald necklace she wore at the Opera last Friday
                        had been sent on approval from Ball and Black's in the
                        afternoon. I wonder if they'll ever get it back?"

                        Archer listened unmoved to the relentless chorus.
                        The idea of absolute financial probity as the first law of
                        a gentleman's code was too deeply ingrained in him for
                        sentimental considerations to weaken it. An adventurer
                        like Lemuel Struthers might build up the millions of his
                        Shoe Polish on any number of shady dealings; but
                        unblemished honesty was the noblesse oblige of old
                        financial New York. Nor did Mrs. Beaufort's fate greatly
                        move Archer. He felt, no doubt, more sorry for her
                        than her indignant relatives; but it seemed to him that
                        the tie between husband and wife, even if breakable in
                        prosperity, should be indissoluble in misfortune. As
                        Mr. Letterblair had said, a wife's place was at her
                        husband's side when he was in trouble; but society's
                        place was not at his side, and Mrs. Beaufort's cool
                        assumption that it was seemed almost to make her his
                        accomplice. The mere idea of a woman's appealing to
                        her family to screen her husband's business dishonour
                        was inadmissible, since it was the one thing that the
                        Family, as an institution, could not do.

                        The mulatto maid called Mrs. Lovell Mingott into
                        the hall, and the latter came back in a moment with a
                        frowning brow.

                        "She wants me to telegraph for Ellen Olenska. I had
                        written to Ellen, of course, and to Medora; but now it
                        seems that's not enough. I'm to telegraph to her
                        immediately, and to tell her that she's to come alone."

                        The announcement was received in silence. Mrs.
                        Welland sighed resignedly, and May rose from her seat and
                        went to gather up some newspapers that had been
                        scattered on the floor.

                        "I suppose it must be done," Mrs. Lovell Mingott
                        continued, as if hoping to be contradicted; and May
                        turned back toward the middle of the room.

                        "Of course it must be done," she said. "Granny
                        knows what she wants, and we must carry out all her
                        wishes. Shall I write the telegram for you, Auntie? If it
                        goes at once Ellen can probably catch tomorrow morning's
                        train." She pronounced the syllables of the name
                        with a peculiar clearness, as if she had tapped on two
                        silver bells.

                        "Well, it can't go at once. Jasper and the pantry-boy
                        are both out with notes and telegrams."

                        May turned to her husband with a smile. "But here's
                        Newland, ready to do anything. Will you take the
                        telegram, Newland? There'll be just time before luncheon."

                        Archer rose with a murmur of readiness, and she
                        seated herself at old Catherine's rosewood "Bonheur
                        du Jour," and wrote out the message in her large
                        immature hand. When it was written she blotted it
                        neatly and handed it to Archer.

                        "What a pity," she said, "that you and Ellen will
                        cross each other on the way!--Newland," she added,
                        turning to her mother and aunt, "is obliged to go to
                        Washington about a patent law-suit that is coming up
                        before the Supreme Court. I suppose Uncle Lovell will
                        be back by tomorrow night, and with Granny improving
                        so much it doesn't seem right to ask Newland to
                        give up an important engagement for the firm--does
                        it?"

                        She paused, as if for an answer, and Mrs. Welland
                        hastily declared: "Oh, of course not, darling. Your
                        Granny would be the last person to wish it." As Archer
                        left the room with the telegram, he heard his mother-in-
                        law add, presumably to Mrs. Lovell Mingott: "But
                        why on earth she should make you telegraph for Ellen
                        Olenska--" and May's clear voice rejoin: "Perhaps it's
                        to urge on her again that after all her duty is with her
                        husband."

                        The outer door closed on Archer and he walked
                        hastily away toward the telegraph office.



                        XXVIII.

                        "Ol-ol--howjer spell it, anyhow?" asked the tart
                        young lady to whom Archer had pushed his wife's
                        telegram across the brass ledge of the Western Union
                        office.

                        "Olenska--O-len-ska," he repeated, drawing back
                        the message in order to print out the foreign syllables
                        above May's rambling script.

                        "It's an unlikely name for a New York telegraph
                        office; at least in this quarter," an unexpected voice
                        observed; and turning around Archer saw Lawrence
                        Lefferts at his elbow, pulling an imperturbable moustache
                        and affecting not to glance at the message.

                        "Hallo, Newland: thought I'd catch you here. I've
                        just heard of old Mrs. Mingott's stroke; and as I was
                        on my way to the house I saw you turning down this
                        street and nipped after you. I suppose you've come
                        from there?"

                        Archer nodded, and pushed his telegram under the
                        lattice.

                        "Very bad, eh?" Lefferts continued. "Wiring to the
                        family, I suppose. I gather it IS bad, if you're including
                        Countess Olenska."

                        Archer's lips stiffened; he felt a savage impulse to
                        dash his fist into the long vain handsome face at his side.

                        "Why?" he questioned.

                        Lefferts, who was known to shrink from discussion,
                        raised his eye-brows with an ironic grimace that warned
                        the other of the watching damsel behind the lattice.
                        Nothing could be worse "form" the look reminded
                        Archer, than any display of temper in a public place.

                        Archer had never been more indifferent to the
                        requirements of form; but his impulse to do Lawrence
                        Lefferts a physical injury was only momentary. The
                        idea of bandying Ellen Olenska's name with him at
                        such a time, and on whatsoever provocation, was
                        unthinkable. He paid for his telegram, and the two young
                        men went out together into the street. There Archer,
                        having regained his self-control, went on: "Mrs. Mingott
                        is much better: the doctor feels no anxiety whatever";
                        and Lefferts, with profuse expressions of relief,
                        asked him if he had heard that there were beastly bad
                        rumours again about Beaufort. . . .

                        That afternoon the announcement of the Beaufort failure
                        was in all the papers. It overshadowed the report of
                        Mrs. Manson Mingott's stroke, and only the few who
                        had heard of the mysterious connection between the
                        two events thought of ascribing old Catherine's illness
                        to anything but the accumulation of flesh and years.

                        The whole of New York was darkened by the tale of
                        Beaufort's dishonour. There had never, as Mr. Letterblair
                        said, been a worse case in his memory, nor, for that
                        matter, in the memory of the far-off Letterblair who
                        had given his name to the firm. The bank had continued
                        to take in money for a whole day after its failure
                        was inevitable; and as many of its clients belonged to
                        one or another of the ruling clans, Beaufort's duplicity
                        seemed doubly cynical. If Mrs. Beaufort had not taken
                        the tone that such misfortunes (the word was her own)
                        were "the test of friendship," compassion for her might
                        have tempered the general indignation against her husband.
                        As it was--and especially after the object of her
                        nocturnal visit to Mrs. Manson Mingott had become
                        known--her cynicism was held to exceed his; and she
                        had not the excuse--nor her detractors the satisfaction--
                        of pleading that she was "a foreigner." It was some
                        comfort (to those whose securities were not in jeopardy)
                        to be able to remind themselves that Beaufort
                        WAS; but, after all, if a Dallas of South Carolina took
                        his view of the case, and glibly talked of his soon being
                        "on his feet again," the argument lost its edge, and
                        there was nothing to do but to accept this awful evidence
                        of the indissolubility of marriage. Society must
                        manage to get on without the Beauforts, and there was
                        an end of it--except indeed for such hapless victims of
                        the disaster as Medora Manson, the poor old Miss
                        Lannings, and certain other misguided ladies of good
                        family who, if only they had listened to Mr. Henry van
                        der Luyden . . .

                        "The best thing the Beauforts can do," said Mrs.
                        Archer, summing it up as if she were pronouncing a
                        diagnosis and prescribing a course of treatment, "is to
                        go and live at Regina's little place in North Carolina.
                        Beaufort has always kept a racing stable, and he had
                        better breed trotting horses. I should say he had all the
                        qualities of a successful horsedealer." Every one agreed
                        with her, but no one condescended to enquire what the
                        Beauforts really meant to do.

                        The next day Mrs. Manson Mingott was much better:
                        she recovered her voice sufficiently to give orders
                        that no one should mention the Beauforts to her again,
                        and asked--when Dr. Bencomb appeared--what in the
                        world her family meant by making such a fuss about
                        her health.

                        "If people of my age WILL eat chicken-salad in the
                        evening what are they to expect?" she enquired; and,
                        the doctor having opportunely modified her dietary,
                        the stroke was transformed into an attack of indigestion.
                        But in spite of her firm tone old Catherine did not
                        wholly recover her former attitude toward life. The
                        growing remoteness of old age, though it had not
                        diminished her curiosity about her neighbours, had blunted
                        her never very lively compassion for their troubles; and
                        she seemed to have no difficulty in putting the Beaufort
                        disaster out of her mind. But for the first time she
                        became absorbed in her own symptoms, and began to
                        take a sentimental interest in certain members of her
                        family to whom she had hitherto been contemptuously
                        indifferent.

                        Mr. Welland, in particular, had the privilege of
                        attracting her notice. Of her sons-in-law he was the one
                        she had most consistently ignored; and all his wife's
                        efforts to represent him as a man of forceful character
                        and marked intellectual ability (if he had only "chosen")
                        had been met with a derisive chuckle. But his
                        eminence as a valetudinarian now made him an object
                        of engrossing interest, and Mrs. Mingott issued an
                        imperial summons to him to come and compare diets
                        as soon as his temperature permitted; for old Catherine
                        was now the first to recognise that one could not be
                        too careful about temperatures.

                        Twenty-four hours after Madame Olenska's summons
                        a telegram announced that she would arrive from Washington
                        on the evening of the following day. At the
                        Wellands', where the Newland Archers chanced to be
                        lunching, the question as to who should meet her at
                        Jersey City was immediately raised; and the material
                        difficulties amid which the Welland household struggled
                        as if it had been a frontier outpost, lent animation
                        to the debate. It was agreed that Mrs. Welland could
                        not possibly go to Jersey City because she was to
                        accompany her husband to old Catherine's that afternoon,
                        and the brougham could not be spared, since, if
                        Mr. Welland were "upset" by seeing his mother-in-law
                        for the first time after her attack, he might have to be
                        taken home at a moment's notice. The Welland sons
                        would of course be "down town," Mr. Lovell Mingott
                        would be just hurrying back from his shooting, and the
                        Mingott carriage engaged in meeting him; and one
                        could not ask May, at the close of a winter afternoon,
                        to go alone across the ferry to Jersey City, even in her
                        own carriage. Nevertheless, it might appear inhospitable
                        --and contrary to old Catherine's express wishes--if
                        Madame Olenska were allowed to arrive without any
                        of the family being at the station to receive her. It was
                        just like Ellen, Mrs. Welland's tired voice implied, to
                        place the family in such a dilemma. "It's always one
                        thing after another," the poor lady grieved, in one of
                        her rare revolts against fate; "the only thing that makes
                        me think Mamma must be less well than Dr. Bencomb
                        will admit is this morbid desire to have Ellen come at
                        once, however inconvenient it is to meet her."

                        The words had been thoughtless, as the utterances of
                        impatience often are; and Mr. Welland was upon them
                        with a pounce.

                        "Augusta," he said, turning pale and laying down his
                        fork, "have you any other reason for thinking that
                        Bencomb is less to be relied on than he was? Have you
                        noticed that he has been less conscientious than usual
                        in following up my case or your mother's?"

                        It was Mrs. Welland's turn to grow pale as the
                        endless consequences of her blunder unrolled themselves
                        before her; but she managed to laugh, and take a
                        second helping of scalloped oysters, before she said,
                        struggling back into her old armour of cheerfulness:
                        "My dear, how could you imagine such a thing? I only
                        meant that, after the decided stand Mamma took about
                        its being Ellen's duty to go back to her husband, it
                        seems strange that she should be seized with this sudden
                        whim to see her, when there are half a dozen other
                        grandchildren that she might have asked for. But we
                        must never forget that Mamma, in spite of her wonderful
                        vitality, is a very old woman."

                        Mr. Welland's brow remained clouded, and it was
                        evident that his perturbed imagination had fastened at
                        once on this last remark. "Yes: your mother's a very
                        old woman; and for all we know Bencomb may not be
                        as successful with very old people. As you say, my
                        dear, it's always one thing after another; and in
                        another ten or fifteen years I suppose I shall have the
                        pleasing duty of looking about for a new doctor. It's
                        always better to make such a change before it's absolutely
                        necessary." And having arrived at this Spartan
                        decision Mr. Welland firmly took up his fork.

                        "But all the while," Mrs. Welland began again, as
                        she rose from the luncheon-table, and led the way into
                        the wilderness of purple satin and malachite known as
                        the back drawing-room, "I don't see how Ellen's to be
                        got here tomorrow evening; and I do like to have
                        things settled for at least twenty-four hours ahead."

                        Archer turned from the fascinated contemplation of
                        a small painting representing two Cardinals carousing,
                        in an octagonal ebony frame set with medallions of onyx.

                        "Shall I fetch her?" he proposed. "I can easily get
                        away from the office in time to meet the brougham at
                        the ferry, if May will send it there." His heart was
                        beating excitedly as he spoke.

                        Mrs. Welland heaved a sigh of gratitude, and May, who
                        had moved away to the window, turned to shed on him
                        a beam of approval. "So you see, Mamma, everything
                        WILL be settled twenty-four hours in advance," she said,
                        stooping over to kiss her mother's troubled forehead.

                        May's brougham awaited her at the door, and she was
                        to drive Archer to Union Square, where he could pick
                        up a Broadway car to carry him to the office. As she
                        settled herself in her corner she said: "I didn't want to
                        worry Mamma by raising fresh obstacles; but how can
                        you meet Ellen tomorrow, and bring her back to New
                        York, when you're going to Washington?"

                        "Oh, I'm not going," Archer answered.

                        "Not going? Why, what's happened?" Her voice was
                        as clear as a bell, and full of wifely solicitude.

                        "The case is off--postponed."

                        "Postponed? How odd! I saw a note this morning
                        from Mr. Letterblair to Mamma saying that he was
                        going to Washington tomorrow for the big patent case
                        that he was to argue before the Supreme Court. You
                        said it was a patent case, didn't you?"

                        "Well--that's it: the whole office can't go. Letterblair
                        decided to go this morning."

                        "Then it's NOT postponed?" she continued, with an
                        insistence so unlike her that he felt the blood rising to
                        his face, as if he were blushing for her unwonted lapse
                        from all the traditional delicacies.

                        "No: but my going is," he answered, cursing the
                        unnecessary explanations that he had given when he
                        had announced his intention of going to Washington,
                        and wondering where he had read that clever liars give
                        details, but that the cleverest do not. It did not hurt
                        him half as much to tell May an untruth as to see her
                        trying to pretend that she had not detected him.

                        "I'm not going till later on: luckily for the
                        convenience of your family," he continued, taking base
                        refuge in sarcasm. As he spoke he felt that she was looking
                        at him, and he turned his eyes to hers in order not to
                        appear to be avoiding them. Their glances met for a
                        second, and perhaps let them into each other's meanings
                        more deeply than either cared to go.

                        "Yes; it IS awfully convenient," May brightly agreed,
                        "that you should be able to meet Ellen after all; you
                        saw how much Mamma appreciated your offering to
                        do it."

                        "Oh, I'm delighted to do it." The carriage stopped,
                        and as he jumped out she leaned to him and laid her
                        hand on his. "Good-bye, dearest," she said, her eyes so
                        blue that he wondered afterward if they had shone on
                        him through tears.

                        He turned away and hurried across Union Square,
                        repeating to himself, in a sort of inward chant: "It's all
                        of two hours from Jersey City to old Catherine's. It's
                        all of two hours--and it may be more."



                        XXIX.

                        His wife's dark blue brougham (with the wedding
                        varnish still on it) met Archer at the ferry, and
                        conveyed him luxuriously to the Pennsylvania terminus
                        in Jersey City.

                        It was a sombre snowy afternoon, and the gas-lamps
                        were lit in the big reverberating station. As he paced
                        the platform, waiting for the Washington express, he
                        remembered that there were people who thought there
                        would one day be a tunnel under the Hudson through
                        which the trains of the Pennsylvania railway would run
                        straight into New York. They were of the brotherhood
                        of visionaries who likewise predicted the building of
                        ships that would cross the Atlantic in five days, the
                        invention of a flying machine, lighting by electricity,
                        telephonic communication without wires, and other
                        Arabian Night marvels.

                        "I don't care which of their visions comes true,"
                        Archer mused, "as long as the tunnel isn't built yet." In
                        his senseless school-boy happiness he pictured Madame
                        Olenska's descent from the train, his discovery of her a
                        long way off, among the throngs of meaningless faces,
                        her clinging to his arm as he guided her to the carriage,
                        their slow approach to the wharf among slipping horses,
                        laden carts, vociferating teamsters, and then the startling
                        quiet of the ferry-boat, where they would sit side
                        by side under the snow, in the motionless carriage,
                        while the earth seemed to glide away under them,
                        rolling to the other side of the sun. It was incredible,
                        the number of things he had to say to her, and in what
                        eloquent order they were forming themselves on his
                        lips . . .

                        The clanging and groaning of the train came nearer,
                        and it staggered slowly into the station like a prey-
                        laden monster into its lair. Archer pushed forward,
                        elbowing through the crowd, and staring blindly into
                        window after window of the high-hung carriages. And
                        then, suddenly, he saw Madame Olenska's pale and
                        surprised face close at hand, and had again the mortified
                        sensation of having forgotten what she looked like.

                        They reached each other, their hands met, and he
                        drew her arm through his. "This way--I have the
                        carriage," he said.

                        After that it all happened as he had dreamed. He
                        helped her into the brougham with her bags, and had
                        afterward the vague recollection of having properly
                        reassured her about her grandmother and given her a
                        summary of the Beaufort situation (he was struck by
                        the softness of her: "Poor Regina!"). Meanwhile the
                        carriage had worked its way out of the coil about the
                        station, and they were crawling down the slippery
                        incline to the wharf, menaced by swaying coal-carts,
                        bewildered horses, dishevelled express-wagons, and an
                        empty hearse--ah, that hearse! She shut her eyes as it
                        passed, and clutched at Archer's hand.

                        "If only it doesn't mean--poor Granny!"

                        "Oh, no, no--she's much better--she's all right, really.
                        There--we've passed it!" he exclaimed, as if that
                        made all the difference. Her hand remained in his, and
                        as the carriage lurched across the gang-plank onto the
                        ferry he bent over, unbuttoned her tight brown glove,
                        and kissed her palm as if he had kissed a relic. She
                        disengaged herself with a faint smile, and he said:
                        "You didn't expect me today?"

                        "Oh, no."

                        "I meant to go to Washington to see you. I'd made
                        all my arrangements--I very nearly crossed you in the
                        train."

                        "Oh--" she exclaimed, as if terrified by the narrowness
                        of their escape.

                        "Do you know--I hardly remembered you?"

                        "Hardly remembered me?"

                        "I mean: how shall I explain? I--it's always so. EACH
                        TIME YOU HAPPEN TO ME ALL OVER AGAIN."

                        "Oh, yes: I know! I know!"

                        "Does it--do I too: to you?" he insisted.

                        She nodded, looking out of the window.

                        "Ellen--Ellen--Ellen!"

                        She made no answer, and he sat in silence, watching
                        her profile grow indistinct against the snow-streaked
                        dusk beyond the window. What had she been doing in
                        all those four long months, he wondered? How little
                        they knew of each other, after all! The precious moments
                        were slipping away, but he had forgotten everything
                        that he had meant to say to her and could only
                        helplessly brood on the mystery of their remoteness
                        and their proximity, which seemed to be symbolised by
                        the fact of their sitting so close to each other, and yet
                        being unable to see each other's faces.

                        "What a pretty carriage! Is it May's?" she asked,
                        suddenly turning her face from the window.

                        "Yes."

                        "It was May who sent you to fetch me, then? How
                        kind of her!"

                        He made no answer for a moment; then he said
                        explosively: "Your husband's secretary came to see me
                        the day after we met in Boston."

                        In his brief letter to her he had made no allusion to
                        M. Riviere's visit, and his intention had been to bury
                        the incident in his bosom. But her reminder that they
                        were in his wife's carriage provoked him to an impulse
                        of retaliation. He would see if she liked his reference to
                        Riviere any better than he liked hers to May! As on
                        certain other occasions when he had expected to shake
                        her out of her usual composure, she betrayed no sign of
                        surprise: and at once he concluded: "He writes to her,
                        then."

                        "M. Riviere went to see you?"

                        "Yes: didn't you know?"

                        "No," she answered simply.

                        "And you're not surprised?"

                        She hesitated. "Why should I be? He told me in
                        Boston that he knew you; that he'd met you in England
                        I think."

                        "Ellen--I must ask you one thing."

                        "Yes."

                        "I wanted to ask it after I saw him, but I couldn't
                        put it in a letter. It was Riviere who helped you to
                        get away--when you left your husband?"

                        His heart was beating suffocatingly. Would she meet
                        this question with the same composure?

                        "Yes: I owe him a great debt," she answered, without
                        the least tremor in her quiet voice.

                        Her tone was so natural, so almost indifferent, that
                        Archer's turmoil subsided. Once more she had managed,
                        by her sheer simplicity, to make him feel stupidly
                        conventional just when he thought he was flinging
                        convention to the winds.

                        "I think you're the most honest woman I ever met!"
                        he exclaimed.

                        "Oh, no--but probably one of the least fussy," she
                        answered, a smile in her voice.

                        "Call it what you like: you look at things as they
                        are."

                        "Ah--I've had to. I've had to look at the Gorgon."

                        "Well--it hasn't blinded you! You've seen that she's
                        just an old bogey like all the others."

                        "She doesn't blind one; but she dries up one's tears."

                        The answer checked the pleading on Archer's lips: it
                        seemed to come from depths of experience beyond his
                        reach. The slow advance of the ferry-boat had ceased,
                        and her bows bumped against the piles of the slip with
                        a violence that made the brougham stagger, and flung
                        Archer and Madame Olenska against each other. The
                        young man, trembling, felt the pressure of her shoulder,
                        and passed his arm about her.

                        "If you're not blind, then, you must see that this
                        can't last."

                        "What can't?"

                        "Our being together--and not together."

                        "No. You ought not to have come today," she said
                        in an altered voice; and suddenly she turned, flung her
                        arms about him and pressed her lips to his. At the same
                        moment the carriage began to move, and a gas-lamp at
                        the head of the slip flashed its light into the window.
                        She drew away, and they sat silent and motionless
                        while the brougham struggled through the congestion
                        of carriages about the ferry-landing. As they gained the
                        street Archer began to speak hurriedly.

                        "Don't be afraid of me: you needn't squeeze yourself
                        back into your corner like that. A stolen kiss isn't what
                        I want. Look: I'm not even trying to touch the sleeve of
                        your jacket. Don't suppose that I don't understand
                        your reasons for not wanting to let this feeling between
                        us dwindle into an ordinary hole-and-corner love-affair.
                        I couldn't have spoken like this yesterday, because when
                        we've been apart, and I'm looking forward to seeing
                        you, every thought is burnt up in a great flame. But
                        then you come; and you're so much more than I
                        remembered, and what I want of you is so much more
                        than an hour or two every now and then, with wastes
                        of thirsty waiting between, that I can sit perfectly still
                        beside you, like this, with that other vision in my mind,
                        just quietly trusting to it to come true."

                        For a moment she made no reply; then she asked,
                        hardly above a whisper: "What do you mean by trusting
                        to it to come true?"

                        "Why--you know it will, don't you?"

                        "Your vision of you and me together?" She burst
                        into a sudden hard laugh. "You choose your place well
                        to put it to me!"

                        "Do you mean because we're in my wife's brougham?
                        Shall we get out and walk, then? I don't suppose you
                        mind a little snow?"

                        She laughed again, more gently. "No; I shan't get
                        out and walk, because my business is to get to Granny's
                        as quickly as I can. And you'll sit beside me, and
                        we'll look, not at visions, but at realities."

                        "I don't know what you mean by realities. The only
                        reality to me is this."

                        She met the words with a long silence, during which
                        the carriage rolled down an obscure side-street and
                        then turned into the searching illumination of Fifth
                        Avenue.

                        "Is it your idea, then, that I should live with you as
                        your mistress--since I can't be your wife?" she asked.

                        The crudeness of the question startled him: the word
                        was one that women of his class fought shy of, even
                        when their talk flitted closest about the topic. He
                        noticed that Madame Olenska pronounced it as if it had a
                        recognised place in her vocabulary, and he wondered if
                        it had been used familiarly in her presence in the horrible
                        life she had fled from. Her question pulled him up
                        with a jerk, and he floundered.

                        "I want--I want somehow to get away with you into
                        a world where words like that--categories like that--
                        won't exist. Where we shall be simply two human
                        beings who love each other, who are the whole of life
                        to each other; and nothing else on earth will matter."

                        She drew a deep sigh that ended in another laugh.
                        "Oh, my dear--where is that country? Have you ever
                        been there?" she asked; and as he remained sullenly
                        dumb she went on: "I know so many who've tried to
                        find it; and, believe me, they all got out by mistake at
                        wayside stations: at places like Boulogne, or Pisa, or
                        Monte Carlo--and it wasn't at all different from the
                        old world they'd left, but only rather smaller and dingier
                        and more promiscuous."

                        He had never heard her speak in such a tone, and he
                        remembered the phrase she had used a little while
                        before.

                        "Yes, the Gorgon HAS dried your tears," he said.

                        "Well, she opened my eyes too; it's a delusion to say
                        that she blinds people. What she does is just the
                        contrary--she fastens their eyelids open, so that they're
                        never again in the blessed darkness. Isn't there a Chinese
                        torture like that? There ought to be. Ah, believe
                        me, it's a miserable little country!"

                        The carriage had crossed Forty-second Street: May's
                        sturdy brougham-horse was carrying them northward
                        as if he had been a Kentucky trotter. Archer choked
                        with the sense of wasted minutes and vain words.

                        "Then what, exactly, is your plan for us?" he asked.

                        "For US? But there's no US in that sense! We're near
                        each other only if we stay far from each other. Then we
                        can be ourselves. Otherwise we're only Newland Archer,
                        the husband of Ellen Olenska's cousin, and Ellen
                        Olenska, the cousin of Newland Archer's wife, trying
                        to be happy behind the backs of the people who trust
                        them."

                        "Ah, I'm beyond that," he groaned.

                        "No, you're not! You've never been beyond. And I
                        have," she said, in a strange voice, "and I know what it
                        looks like there."

                        He sat silent, dazed with inarticulate pain. Then he
                        groped in the darkness of the carriage for the little bell
                        that signalled orders to the coachman. He remembered
                        that May rang twice when she wished to stop. He
                        pressed the bell, and the carriage drew up beside the
                        curbstone.

                        "Why are we stopping? This is not Granny's," Madame
                        Olenska exclaimed.

                        "No: I shall get out here," he stammered, opening
                        the door and jumping to the pavement. By the light of
                        a street-lamp he saw her startled face, and the instinctive
                        motion she made to detain him. He closed the
                        door, and leaned for a moment in the window.

                        "You're right: I ought not to have come today," he
                        said, lowering his voice so that the coachman should
                        not hear. She bent forward, and seemed about to speak;
                        but he had already called out the order to drive on, and
                        the carriage rolled away while he stood on the corner.
                        The snow was over, and a tingling wind had sprung
                        up, that lashed his face as he stood gazing. Suddenly he
                        felt something stiff and cold on his lashes, and perceived
                        that he had been crying, and that the wind had
                        frozen his tears.

                        He thrust his hands in his pockets, and walked at a
                        sharp pace down Fifth Avenue to his own house.
                        #12
                          jvc 15.12.2005 11:35:47 (permalink)
                          XXX.

                          That evening when Archer came down before dinner
                          he found the drawing-room empty.

                          He and May were dining alone, all the family
                          engagements having been postponed since Mrs. Manson
                          Mingott's illness; and as May was the more punctual
                          of the two he was surprised that she had not preceded
                          him. He knew that she was at home, for while he
                          dressed he had heard her moving about in her room;
                          and he wondered what had delayed her.

                          He had fallen into the way of dwelling on such
                          conjectures as a means of tying his thoughts fast to
                          reality. Sometimes he felt as if he had found the clue to
                          his father-in-law's absorption in trifles; perhaps even
                          Mr. Welland, long ago, had had escapes and visions,
                          and had conjured up all the hosts of domesticity to
                          defend himself against them.

                          When May appeared he thought she looked tired.
                          She had put on the low-necked and tightly-laced dinner-
                          dress which the Mingott ceremonial exacted on the
                          most informal occasions, and had built her fair hair
                          into its usual accumulated coils; and her face, in
                          contrast, was wan and almost faded. But she shone on him
                          with her usual tenderness, and her eyes had kept the
                          blue dazzle of the day before.

                          "What became of you, dear?" she asked. "I was
                          waiting at Granny's, and Ellen came alone, and said
                          she had dropped you on the way because you had to
                          rush off on business. There's nothing wrong?"

                          "Only some letters I'd forgotten, and wanted to get
                          off before dinner."

                          "Ah--" she said; and a moment afterward: "I'm
                          sorry you didn't come to Granny's--unless the letters
                          were urgent."

                          "They were," he rejoined, surprised at her insistence.
                          "Besides, I don't see why I should have gone to your
                          grandmother's. I didn't know you were there."

                          She turned and moved to the looking-glass above the
                          mantel-piece. As she stood there, lifting her long arm to
                          fasten a puff that had slipped from its place in her
                          intricate hair, Archer was struck by something languid
                          and inelastic in her attitude, and wondered if the deadly
                          monotony of their lives had laid its weight on her also.
                          Then he remembered that, as he had left the house that
                          morning, she had called over the stairs that she would
                          meet him at her grandmother's so that they might drive
                          home together. He had called back a cheery "Yes!"
                          and then, absorbed in other visions, had forgotten his
                          promise. Now he was smitten with compunction, yet
                          irritated that so trifling an omission should be stored
                          up against him after nearly two years of marriage. He
                          was weary of living in a perpetual tepid honeymoon,
                          without the temperature of passion yet with all its
                          exactions. If May had spoken out her grievances (he
                          suspected her of many) he might have laughed them
                          away; but she was trained to conceal imaginary wounds
                          under a Spartan smile.

                          To disguise his own annoyance he asked how her
                          grandmother was, and she answered that Mrs. Mingott
                          was still improving, but had been rather disturbed by
                          the last news about the Beauforts.

                          "What news?"

                          "It seems they're going to stay in New York. I believe
                          he's going into an insurance business, or something.
                          They're looking about for a small house."

                          The preposterousness of the case was beyond discussion,
                          and they went in to dinner. During dinner their
                          talk moved in its usual limited circle; but Archer
                          noticed that his wife made no allusion to Madame Olenska,
                          nor to old Catherine's reception of her. He was thankful
                          for the fact, yet felt it to be vaguely ominous.

                          They went up to the library for coffee, and Archer
                          lit a cigar and took down a volume of Michelet. He
                          had taken to history in the evenings since May had
                          shown a tendency to ask him to read aloud whenever
                          she saw him with a volume of poetry: not that he
                          disliked the sound of his own voice, but because he
                          could always foresee her comments on what he read. In
                          the days of their engagement she had simply (as he now
                          perceived) echoed what he told her; but since he had
                          ceased to provide her with opinions she had begun to
                          hazard her own, with results destructive to his enjoyment
                          of the works commented on.

                          Seeing that he had chosen history she fetched her
                          workbasket, drew up an arm-chair to the green-shaded
                          student lamp, and uncovered a cushion she was
                          embroidering for his sofa. She was not a clever needle-
                          woman; her large capable hands were made for riding,
                          rowing and open-air activities; but since other wives
                          embroidered cushions for their husbands she did not
                          wish to omit this last link in her devotion.

                          She was so placed that Archer, by merely raising his
                          eyes, could see her bent above her work-frame, her
                          ruffled elbow-sleeves slipping back from her firm round
                          arms, the betrothal sapphire shining on her left hand
                          above her broad gold wedding-ring, and the right hand
                          slowly and laboriously stabbing the canvas. As she sat
                          thus, the lamplight full on her clear brow, he said to
                          himself with a secret dismay that he would always
                          know the thoughts behind it, that never, in all the years
                          to come, would she surprise him by an unexpected
                          mood, by a new idea, a weakness, a cruelty or an
                          emotion. She had spent her poetry and romance on
                          their short courting: the function was exhausted
                          because the need was past. Now she was simply ripening
                          into a copy of her mother, and mysteriously, by the
                          very process, trying to turn him into a Mr. Welland.
                          He laid down his book and stood up impatiently; and
                          at once she raised her head.

                          "What's the matter?"

                          "The room is stifling: I want a little air."

                          He had insisted that the library curtains should draw
                          backward and forward on a rod, so that they might be
                          closed in the evening, instead of remaining nailed to a
                          gilt cornice, and immovably looped up over layers of
                          lace, as in the drawing-room; and he pulled them back
                          and pushed up the sash, leaning out into the icy night.
                          The mere fact of not looking at May, seated beside his
                          table, under his lamp, the fact of seeing other houses,
                          roofs, chimneys, of getting the sense of other lives
                          outside his own, other cities beyond New York, and a
                          whole world beyond his world, cleared his brain and
                          made it easier to breathe.

                          After he had leaned out into the darkness for a few
                          minutes he heard her say: "Newland! Do shut the
                          window. You'll catch your death."

                          He pulled the sash down and turned back. "Catch
                          my death!" he echoed; and he felt like adding: "But
                          I've caught it already. I AM dead--I've been dead for
                          months and months."

                          And suddenly the play of the word flashed up a wild
                          suggestion. What if it were SHE who was dead! If she
                          were going to die--to die soon--and leave him free!
                          The sensation of standing there, in that warm familiar
                          room, and looking at her, and wishing her dead, was
                          so strange, so fascinating and overmastering, that its
                          enormity did not immediately strike him. He simply
                          felt that chance had given him a new possibility to
                          which his sick soul might cling. Yes, May might die--
                          people did: young people, healthy people like herself:
                          she might die, and set him suddenly free.

                          She glanced up, and he saw by her widening eyes
                          that there must be something strange in his own.

                          "Newland! Are you ill?"

                          He shook his head and turned toward his arm-chair.
                          She bent over her work-frame, and as he passed he laid
                          his hand on her hair. "Poor May!" he said.

                          "Poor? Why poor?" she echoed with a strained laugh.

                          "Because I shall never be able to open a window
                          without worrying you," he rejoined, laughing also.

                          For a moment she was silent; then she said very low,
                          her head bowed over her work: "I shall never worry if
                          you're happy."

                          "Ah, my dear; and I shall never be happy unless I
                          can open the windows!"

                          "In THIS weather?" she remonstrated; and with a sigh
                          he buried his head in his book.

                          Six or seven days passed. Archer heard nothing from
                          Madame Olenska, and became aware that her name
                          would not be mentioned in his presence by any member
                          of the family. He did not try to see her; to do so
                          while she was at old Catherine's guarded bedside would
                          have been almost impossible. In the uncertainty of the
                          situation he let himself drift, conscious, somewhere
                          below the surface of his thoughts, of a resolve which
                          had come to him when he had leaned out from his
                          library window into the icy night. The strength of that
                          resolve made it easy to wait and make no sign.

                          Then one day May told him that Mrs. Manson
                          Mingott had asked to see him. There was nothing
                          surprising in the request, for the old lady was steadily
                          recovering, and she had always openly declared that
                          she preferred Archer to any of her other grandsons-in-
                          law. May gave the message with evident pleasure: she
                          was proud of old Catherine's appreciation of her
                          husband.

                          There was a moment's pause, and then Archer felt it
                          incumbent on him to say: "All right. Shall we go
                          together this afternoon?"

                          His wife's face brightened, but she instantly answered:
                          "Oh, you'd much better go alone. It bores Granny to
                          see the same people too often."

                          Archer's heart was beating violently when he rang
                          old Mrs. Mingott's bell. He had wanted above all
                          things to go alone, for he felt sure the visit would give
                          him the chance of saying a word in private to the
                          Countess Olenska. He had determined to wait till the
                          chance presented itself naturally; and here it was, and
                          here he was on the doorstep. Behind the door, behind
                          the curtains of the yellow damask room next to the
                          hall, she was surely awaiting him; in another moment
                          he should see her, and be able to speak to her before
                          she led him to the sick-room.

                          He wanted only to put one question: after that his
                          course would be clear. What he wished to ask was
                          simply the date of her return to Washington; and that
                          question she could hardly refuse to answer.

                          But in the yellow sitting-room it was the mulatto
                          maid who waited. Her white teeth shining like a
                          keyboard, she pushed back the sliding doors and ushered
                          him into old Catherine's presence.

                          The old woman sat in a vast throne-like arm-chair
                          near her bed. Beside her was a mahogany stand bearing
                          a cast bronze lamp with an engraved globe, over which
                          a green paper shade had been balanced. There was not
                          a book or a newspaper in reach, nor any evidence of
                          feminine employment: conversation had always been
                          Mrs. Mingott's sole pursuit, and she would have scorned
                          to feign an interest in fancywork.

                          Archer saw no trace of the slight distortion left by
                          her stroke. She merely looked paler, with darker shadows
                          in the folds and recesses of her obesity; and, in the
                          fluted mob-cap tied by a starched bow between her
                          first two chins, and the muslin kerchief crossed over
                          her billowing purple dressing-gown, she seemed like
                          some shrewd and kindly ancestress of her own who
                          might have yielded too freely to the pleasures of the
                          table.

                          She held out one of the little hands that nestled in a
                          hollow of her huge lap like pet animals, and called to
                          the maid: "Don't let in any one else. If my daughters
                          call, say I'm asleep."

                          The maid disappeared, and the old lady turned to
                          her grandson.

                          "My dear, am I perfectly hideous?" she asked gaily,
                          launching out one hand in search of the folds of muslin
                          on her inaccessible bosom. "My daughters tell me it
                          doesn't matter at my age--as if hideousness didn't matter
                          all the more the harder it gets to conceal!"

                          "My dear, you're handsomer than ever!" Archer
                          rejoined in the same tone; and she threw back her head
                          and laughed.

                          "Ah, but not as handsome as Ellen!" she jerked out,
                          twinkling at him maliciously; and before he could answer
                          she added: "Was she so awfully handsome the
                          day you drove her up from the ferry?"

                          He laughed, and she continued: "Was it because you
                          told her so that she had to put you out on the way? In
                          my youth young men didn't desert pretty women unless
                          they were made to!" She gave another chuckle, and
                          interrupted it to say almost querulously: "It's a pity she
                          didn't marry you; I always told her so. It would have
                          spared me all this worry. But who ever thought of
                          sparing their grandmother worry?"

                          Archer wondered if her illness had blurred her faculties;
                          but suddenly she broke out: "Well, it's settled,
                          anyhow: she's going to stay with me, whatever the rest
                          of the family say! She hadn't been here five minutes
                          before I'd have gone down on my knees to keep her--if
                          only, for the last twenty years, I'd been able to see
                          where the floor was!"

                          Archer listened in silence, and she went on: "They'd
                          talked me over, as no doubt you know: persuaded me,
                          Lovell, and Letterblair, and Augusta Welland, and all
                          the rest of them, that I must hold out and cut off her
                          allowance, till she was made to see that it was her duty
                          to go back to Olenski. They thought they'd convinced
                          me when the secretary, or whatever he was, came out
                          with the last proposals: handsome proposals I confess
                          they were. After all, marriage is marriage, and money's
                          money--both useful things in their way . . . and I didn't
                          know what to answer--" She broke off and drew a
                          long breath, as if speaking had become an effort. "But
                          the minute I laid eyes on her, I said: `You sweet bird,
                          you! Shut you up in that cage again? Never!' And now
                          it's settled that she's to stay here and nurse her Granny
                          as long as there's a Granny to nurse. It's not a gay
                          prospect, but she doesn't mind; and of course I've told
                          Letterblair that she's to be given her proper allowance."

                          The young man heard her with veins aglow; but in
                          his confusion of mind he hardly knew whether her
                          news brought joy or pain. He had so definitely decided
                          on the course he meant to pursue that for the moment
                          he could not readjust his thoughts. But gradually there
                          stole over him the delicious sense of difficulties
                          deferred and opportunities miraculously provided. If
                          Ellen had consented to come and live with her grandmother
                          it must surely be because she had recognised the
                          impossibility of giving him up. This was her answer to his
                          final appeal of the other day: if she would not take the
                          extreme step he had urged, she had at last yielded to
                          half-measures. He sank back into the thought with the
                          involuntary relief of a man who has been ready to risk
                          everything, and suddenly tastes the dangerous sweetness
                          of security.

                          "She couldn't have gone back--it was impossible!"
                          he exclaimed.

                          "Ah, my dear, I always knew you were on her side;
                          and that's why I sent for you today, and why I said to
                          your pretty wife, when she proposed to come with you:
                          `No, my dear, I'm pining to see Newland, and I don't
                          want anybody to share our transports.' For you see, my
                          dear--" she drew her head back as far as its tethering
                          chins permitted, and looked him full in the eyes--"you
                          see, we shall have a fight yet. The family don't want
                          her here, and they'll say it's because I've been ill,
                          because I'm a weak old woman, that she's persuaded me.
                          I'm not well enough yet to fight them one by one, and
                          you've got to do it for me."

                          "I?" he stammered.

                          "You. Why not?" she jerked back at him, her round
                          eyes suddenly as sharp as pen-knives. Her hand fluttered
                          from its chair-arm and lit on his with a clutch of
                          little pale nails like bird-claws. "Why not?" she
                          searchingly repeated.

                          Archer, under the exposure of her gaze, had recovered
                          his self-possession.

                          "Oh, I don't count--I'm too insignificant."

                          "Well, you're Letterblair's partner, ain't you? You've
                          got to get at them through Letterblair. Unless you've
                          got a reason," she insisted.

                          "Oh, my dear, I back you to hold your own against
                          them all without my help; but you shall have it if you
                          need it," he reassured her.

                          "Then we're safe!" she sighed; and smiling on him
                          with all her ancient cunning she added, as she settled
                          her head among the cushions: "I always knew you'd
                          back us up, because they never quote you when they
                          talk about its being her duty to go home."

                          He winced a little at her terrifying perspicacity, and
                          longed to ask: "And May--do they quote her?" But he
                          judged it safer to turn the question.

                          "And Madame Olenska? When am I to see her?" he
                          said.

                          The old lady chuckled, crumpled her lids, and went
                          through the pantomime of archness. "Not today. One
                          at a time, please. Madame Olenska's gone out."

                          He flushed with disappointment, and she went on:
                          "She's gone out, my child: gone in my carriage to see
                          Regina Beaufort."

                          She paused for this announcement to produce its
                          effect. "That's what she's reduced me to already. The
                          day after she got here she put on her best bonnet, and
                          told me, as cool as a cucumber, that she was going to
                          call on Regina Beaufort. `I don't know her; who is
                          she?' says I. `She's your grand-niece, and a most
                          unhappy woman,' she says. `She's the wife of a scoundrel,'
                          I answered. `Well,' she says, `and so am I, and yet
                          all my family want me to go back to him.' Well, that
                          floored me, and I let her go; and finally one day she
                          said it was raining too hard to go out on foot, and she
                          wanted me to lend her my carriage. `What for?' I asked
                          her; and she said: `To go and see cousin Regina'--COUSIN!
                          Now, my dear, I looked out of the window, and saw it
                          wasn't raining a drop; but I understood her, and I let
                          her have the carriage. . . . After all, Regina's a brave
                          woman, and so is she; and I've always liked courage
                          above everything."

                          Archer bent down and pressed his lips on the little
                          hand that still lay on his.

                          "Eh--eh--eh! Whose hand did you think you were
                          kissing, young man--your wife's, I hope?" the old lady
                          snapped out with her mocking cackle; and as he rose to
                          go she called out after him: "Give her her Granny's
                          love; but you'd better not say anything about our talk."



                          XXXI.

                          Archer had been stunned by old Catherine's news.
                          It was only natural that Madame Olenska should
                          have hastened from Washington in response to her
                          grandmother's summons; but that she should have decided
                          to remain under her roof--especially now that
                          Mrs. Mingott had almost regained her health--was less
                          easy to explain.

                          Archer was sure that Madame Olenska's decision
                          had not been influenced by the change in her financial
                          situation. He knew the exact figure of the small income
                          which her husband had allowed her at their separation.
                          Without the addition of her grandmother's allowance it
                          was hardly enough to live on, in any sense known to
                          the Mingott vocabulary; and now that Medora Manson,
                          who shared her life, had been ruined, such a
                          pittance would barely keep the two women clothed and
                          fed. Yet Archer was convinced that Madame Olenska
                          had not accepted her grandmother's offer from interested
                          motives.

                          She had the heedless generosity and the spasmodic
                          extravagance of persons used to large fortunes, and
                          indifferent to money; but she could go without many
                          things which her relations considered indispensable,
                          and Mrs. Lovell Mingott and Mrs. Welland had often
                          been heard to deplore that any one who had enjoyed
                          the cosmopolitan luxuries of Count Olenski's establishments
                          should care so little about "how things were
                          done." Moreover, as Archer knew, several months had
                          passed since her allowance had been cut off; yet in the
                          interval she had made no effort to regain her grand-
                          mother's favour. Therefore if she had changed her course
                          it must be for a different reason.

                          He did not have far to seek for that reason. On the
                          way from the ferry she had told him that he and she
                          must remain apart; but she had said it with her head
                          on his breast. He knew that there was no calculated
                          coquetry in her words; she was fighting her fate as he
                          had fought his, and clinging desperately to her resolve
                          that they should not break faith with the people who
                          trusted them. But during the ten days which had elapsed
                          since her return to New York she had perhaps guessed
                          from his silence, and from the fact of his making no
                          attempt to see her, that he was meditating a decisive
                          step, a step from which there was no turning back. At
                          the thought, a sudden fear of her own weakness might
                          have seized her, and she might have felt that, after all,
                          it was better to accept the compromise usual in such
                          cases, and follow the line of least resistance.

                          An hour earlier, when he had rung Mrs. Mingott's
                          bell, Archer had fancied that his path was clear before
                          him. He had meant to have a word alone with Madame
                          Olenska, and failing that, to learn from her
                          grandmother on what day, and by which train, she was
                          returning to Washington. In that train he intended to
                          join her, and travel with her to Washington, or as
                          much farther as she was willing to go. His own fancy
                          inclined to Japan. At any rate she would understand at
                          once that, wherever she went, he was going. He meant
                          to leave a note for May that should cut off any other
                          alternative.

                          He had fancied himself not only nerved for this
                          plunge but eager to take it; yet his first feeling on
                          hearing that the course of events was changed had been
                          one of relief. Now, however, as he walked home from
                          Mrs. Mingott's, he was conscious of a growing distaste
                          for what lay before him. There was nothing unknown
                          or unfamiliar in the path he was presumably to tread;
                          but when he had trodden it before it was as a free man,
                          who was accountable to no one for his actions, and
                          could lend himself with an amused detachment to the
                          game of precautions and prevarications, concealments
                          and compliances, that the part required. This procedure
                          was called "protecting a woman's honour"; and
                          the best fiction, combined with the after-dinner talk of
                          his elders, had long since initiated him into every detail
                          of its code.

                          Now he saw the matter in a new light, and his part
                          in it seemed singularly diminished. It was, in fact, that
                          which, with a secret fatuity, he had watched Mrs.
                          Thorley Rushworth play toward a fond and unperceiving
                          husband: a smiling, bantering, humouring, watchful
                          and incessant lie. A lie by day, a lie by night, a lie in
                          every touch and every look; a lie in every caress and
                          every quarrel; a lie in every word and in every silence.

                          It was easier, and less dastardly on the whole, for a
                          wife to play such a part toward her husband. A woman's
                          standard of truthfulness was tacitly held to be
                          lower: she was the subject creature, and versed in the
                          arts of the enslaved. Then she could always plead moods
                          and nerves, and the right not to be held too strictly to
                          account; and even in the most strait-laced societies the
                          laugh was always against the husband.

                          But in Archer's little world no one laughed at a wife
                          deceived, and a certain measure of contempt was
                          attached to men who continued their philandering after
                          marriage. In the rotation of crops there was a recognised
                          season for wild oats; but they were not to be sown
                          more than once.

                          Archer had always shared this view: in his heart he
                          thought Lefferts despicable. But to love Ellen Olenska
                          was not to become a man like Lefferts: for the first
                          time Archer found himself face to face with the dread
                          argument of the individual case. Ellen Olenska was like
                          no other woman, he was like no other man: their
                          situation, therefore, resembled no one else's, and they
                          were answerable to no tribunal but that of their own
                          judgment.

                          Yes, but in ten minutes more he would be mounting
                          his own doorstep; and there were May, and habit, and
                          honour, and all the old decencies that he and his people
                          had always believed in . . .

                          At his corner he hesitated, and then walked on down
                          Fifth Avenue.

                          Ahead of him, in the winter night, loomed a big unlit
                          house. As he drew near he thought how often he had
                          seen it blazing with lights, its steps awninged and carpeted,
                          and carriages waiting in double line to draw up
                          at the curbstone. It was in the conservatory that stretched
                          its dead-black bulk down the side street that he had
                          taken his first kiss from May; it was under the myriad
                          candles of the ball-room that he had seen her appear,
                          tall and silver-shining as a young Diana.

                          Now the house was as dark as the grave, except for a
                          faint flare of gas in the basement, and a light in one
                          upstairs room where the blind had not been lowered.
                          As Archer reached the corner he saw that the carriage
                          standing at the door was Mrs. Manson Mingott's. What
                          an opportunity for Sillerton Jackson, if he should chance
                          to pass! Archer had been greatly moved by old Catherine's
                          account of Madame Olenska's attitude toward
                          Mrs. Beaufort; it made the righteous reprobation of
                          New York seem like a passing by on the other side. But
                          he knew well enough what construction the clubs and
                          drawing-rooms would put on Ellen Olenska's visits to
                          her cousin.

                          He paused and looked up at the lighted window. No
                          doubt the two women were sitting together in that
                          room: Beaufort had probably sought consolation elsewhere.
                          There were even rumours that he had left New
                          York with Fanny Ring; but Mrs. Beaufort's attitude
                          made the report seem improbable.

                          Archer had the nocturnal perspective of Fifth Avenue
                          almost to himself. At that hour most people were
                          indoors, dressing for dinner; and he was secretly glad
                          that Ellen's exit was likely to be unobserved. As the
                          thought passed through his mind the door opened, and
                          she came out. Behind her was a faint light, such as
                          might have been carried down the stairs to show her
                          the way. She turned to say a word to some one; then
                          the door closed, and she came down the steps.

                          "Ellen," he said in a low voice, as she reached the
                          pavement.

                          She stopped with a slight start, and just then he saw
                          two young men of fashionable cut approaching. There
                          was a familiar air about their overcoats and the way
                          their smart silk mufflers were folded over their white
                          ties; and he wondered how youths of their quality
                          happened to be dining out so early. Then he remembered
                          that the Reggie Chiverses, whose house was a
                          few doors above, were taking a large party that evening
                          to see Adelaide Neilson in Romeo and Juliet, and guessed
                          that the two were of the number. They passed under a
                          lamp, and he recognised Lawrence Lefferts and a young
                          Chivers.

                          A mean desire not to have Madame Olenska seen at
                          the Beauforts' door vanished as he felt the penetrating
                          warmth of her hand.

                          "I shall see you now--we shall be together," he
                          broke out, hardly knowing what he said.

                          "Ah," she answered, "Granny has told you?"

                          While he watched her he was aware that Lefferts and
                          Chivers, on reaching the farther side of the street corner,
                          had discreetly struck away across Fifth Avenue. It
                          was the kind of masculine solidarity that he himself
                          often practised; now he sickened at their connivance.
                          Did she really imagine that he and she could live like
                          this? And if not, what else did she imagine?

                          "Tomorrow I must see you--somewhere where we
                          can be alone," he said, in a voice that sounded almost
                          angry to his own ears.

                          She wavered, and moved toward the carriage.

                          "But I shall be at Granny's--for the present that is,"
                          she added, as if conscious that her change of plans
                          required some explanation.

                          "Somewhere where we can be alone," he insisted.

                          She gave a faint laugh that grated on him.

                          "In New York? But there are no churches . . . no
                          monuments."

                          "There's the Art Museum--in the Park," he explained,
                          as she looked puzzled. "At half-past two. I shall be at
                          the door . . ."

                          She turned away without answering and got quickly
                          into the carriage. As it drove off she leaned forward,
                          and he thought she waved her hand in the obscurity.
                          He stared after her in a turmoil of contradictory feelings.
                          It seemed to him that he had been speaking not to
                          the woman he loved but to another, a woman he was
                          indebted to for pleasures already wearied of: it was
                          hateful to find himself the prisoner of this hackneyed
                          vocabulary.

                          "She'll come!" he said to himself, almost contemptuously.

                          Avoiding the popular "Wolfe collection," whose anecdotic
                          canvases filled one of the main galleries of the queer
                          wilderness of cast-iron and encaustic tiles known as the
                          Metropolitan Museum, they had wandered down a
                          passage to the room where the "Cesnola antiquities"
                          mouldered in unvisited loneliness.

                          They had this melancholy retreat to themselves, and
                          seated on the divan enclosing the central steam-radiator,
                          they were staring silently at the glass cabinets mounted
                          in ebonised wood which contained the recovered fragments
                          of Ilium.

                          "It's odd," Madame Olenska said, "I never came
                          here before."

                          "Ah, well--. Some day, I suppose, it will be a great
                          Museum."

                          "Yes," she assented absently.

                          She stood up and wandered across the room. Archer,
                          remaining seated, watched the light movements of her
                          figure, so girlish even under its heavy furs, the cleverly
                          planted heron wing in her fur cap, and the way a dark
                          curl lay like a flattened vine spiral on each cheek above
                          the ear. His mind, as always when they first met, was
                          wholly absorbed in the delicious details that made her
                          herself and no other. Presently he rose and approached
                          the case before which she stood. Its glass shelves were
                          crowded with small broken objects--hardly recognisable
                          domestic utensils, ornaments and personal trifles--made
                          of glass, of clay, of discoloured bronze and other time-
                          blurred substances.

                          "It seems cruel," she said, "that after a while nothing
                          matters . . . any more than these little things, that used
                          to be necessary and important to forgotten people, and
                          now have to be guessed at under a magnifying glass
                          and labelled: `Use unknown.'"

                          "Yes; but meanwhile--"

                          "Ah, meanwhile--"

                          As she stood there, in her long sealskin coat, her
                          hands thrust in a small round muff, her veil drawn
                          down like a transparent mask to the tip of her nose,
                          and the bunch of violets he had brought her stirring
                          with her quickly-taken breath, it seemed incredible that
                          this pure harmony of line and colour should ever suffer
                          the stupid law of change.

                          "Meanwhile everything matters--that concerns you,"
                          he said.

                          She looked at him thoughtfully, and turned back to
                          the divan. He sat down beside her and waited; but
                          suddenly he heard a step echoing far off down the
                          empty rooms, and felt the pressure of the minutes.

                          "What is it you wanted to tell me?" she asked, as if
                          she had received the same warning.

                          "What I wanted to tell you?" he rejoined. "Why,
                          that I believe you came to New York because you were
                          afraid."

                          "Afraid?"

                          "Of my coming to Washington."

                          She looked down at her muff, and he saw her hands
                          stir in it uneasily.

                          "Well--?"

                          "Well--yes," she said.

                          "You WERE afraid? You knew--?"

                          "Yes: I knew . . ."

                          "Well, then?" he insisted.

                          "Well, then: this is better, isn't it?" she returned with
                          a long questioning sigh.

                          "Better--?"

                          "We shall hurt others less. Isn't it, after all, what you
                          always wanted?"

                          "To have you here, you mean--in reach and yet out
                          of reach? To meet you in this way, on the sly? It's the
                          very reverse of what I want. I told you the other day
                          what I wanted."

                          She hesitated. "And you still think this--worse?"

                          "A thousand times!" He paused. "It would be easy
                          to lie to you; but the truth is I think it detestable."

                          "Oh, so do I!" she cried with a deep breath of relief.

                          He sprang up impatiently. "Well, then--it's my turn
                          to ask: what is it, in God's name, that you think
                          better?"

                          She hung her head and continued to clasp and unclasp
                          her hands in her muff. The step drew nearer, and
                          a guardian in a braided cap walked listlessly through
                          the room like a ghost stalking through a necropolis.
                          They fixed their eyes simultaneously on the case opposite
                          them, and when the official figure had vanished
                          down a vista of mummies and sarcophagi Archer spoke
                          again.

                          "What do you think better?"

                          Instead of answering she murmured: "I promised
                          Granny to stay with her because it seemed to me that
                          here I should be safer."

                          "From me?"

                          She bent her head slightly, without looking at him.

                          "Safer from loving me?"

                          Her profile did not stir, but he saw a tear overflow
                          on her lashes and hang in a mesh of her veil.

                          "Safer from doing irreparable harm. Don't let us be
                          like all the others!" she protested.

                          "What others? I don't profess to be different from
                          my kind. I'm consumed by the same wants and the
                          same longings."

                          She glanced at him with a kind of terror, and he saw
                          a faint colour steal into her cheeks.

                          "Shall I--once come to you; and then go home?" she
                          suddenly hazarded in a low clear voice.

                          The blood rushed to the young man's forehead.
                          "Dearest!" he said, without moving. It seemed as if he
                          held his heart in his hands, like a full cup that the least
                          motion might overbrim.

                          Then her last phrase struck his ear and his face
                          clouded. "Go home? What do you mean by going
                          home?"

                          "Home to my husband."

                          "And you expect me to say yes to that?"

                          She raised her troubled eyes to his. "What else is
                          there? I can't stay here and lie to the people who've
                          been good to me."

                          "But that's the very reason why I ask you to come
                          away!"

                          "And destroy their lives, when they've helped me to
                          remake mine?"

                          Archer sprang to his feet and stood looking down on
                          her in inarticulate despair. It would have been easy to
                          say: "Yes, come; come once." He knew the power she
                          would put in his hands if she consented; there would
                          be no difficulty then in persuading her not to go back
                          to her husband.

                          But something silenced the word on his lips. A sort
                          of passionate honesty in her made it inconceivable that
                          he should try to draw her into that familiar trap. "If I
                          were to let her come," he said to himself, "I should
                          have to let her go again." And that was not to be
                          imagined.

                          But he saw the shadow of the lashes on her wet
                          cheek, and wavered.

                          "After all," he began again, "we have lives of our
                          own. . . . There's no use attempting the impossible.
                          You're so unprejudiced about some things, so used, as
                          you say, to looking at the Gorgon, that I don't know
                          why you're afraid to face our case, and see it as it
                          really is--unless you think the sacrifice is not worth
                          making."

                          She stood up also, her lips tightening under a rapid
                          frown.

                          "Call it that, then--I must go," she said, drawing her
                          little watch from her bosom.

                          She turned away, and he followed and caught her by
                          the wrist. "Well, then: come to me once," he said, his
                          head turning suddenly at the thought of losing her; and
                          for a second or two they looked at each other almost
                          like enemies.

                          "When?" he insisted. "Tomorrow?"

                          She hesitated. "The day after."

                          "Dearest--!" he said again.

                          She had disengaged her wrist; but for a moment they
                          continued to hold each other's eyes, and he saw that
                          her face, which had grown very pale, was flooded with
                          a deep inner radiance. His heart beat with awe: he felt
                          that he had never before beheld love visible.

                          "Oh, I shall be late--good-bye. No, don't come any
                          farther than this," she cried, walking hurriedly away
                          down the long room, as if the reflected radiance in his
                          eyes had frightened her. When she reached the door she
                          turned for a moment to wave a quick farewell.

                          Archer walked home alone. Darkness was falling when
                          he let himself into his house, and he looked about at
                          the familiar objects in the hall as if he viewed them
                          from the other side of the grave.

                          The parlour-maid, hearing his step, ran up the stairs
                          to light the gas on the upper landing.

                          "Is Mrs. Archer in?"

                          "No, sir; Mrs. Archer went out in the carriage after
                          luncheon, and hasn't come back."

                          With a sense of relief he entered the library and flung
                          himself down in his armchair. The parlour-maid followed,
                          bringing the student lamp and shaking some
                          coals onto the dying fire. When she left he continued to
                          sit motionless, his elbows on his knees, his chin on his
                          clasped hands, his eyes fixed on the red grate.

                          He sat there without conscious thoughts, without
                          sense of the lapse of time, in a deep and grave amazement
                          that seemed to suspend life rather than quicken it.
                          "This was what had to be, then . . . this was what had
                          to be," he kept repeating to himself, as if he hung in
                          the clutch of doom. What he had dreamed of had been
                          so different that there was a mortal chill in his rapture.

                          The door opened and May came in.

                          "I'm dreadfully late--you weren't worried, were you?"
                          she asked, laying her hand on his shoulder with one of
                          her rare caresses.

                          He looked up astonished. "Is it late?"

                          "After seven. I believe you've been asleep!" She
                          laughed, and drawing out her hat pins tossed her velvet
                          hat on the sofa. She looked paler than usual, but sparkling
                          with an unwonted animation.

                          "I went to see Granny, and just as I was going away
                          Ellen came in from a walk; so I stayed and had a long
                          talk with her. It was ages since we'd had a real talk. . . ."
                          She had dropped into her usual armchair, facing his,
                          and was running her fingers through her rumpled hair.
                          He fancied she expected him to speak.

                          "A really good talk," she went on, smiling with what
                          seemed to Archer an unnatural vividness. "She was so
                          dear--just like the old Ellen. I'm afraid I haven't been
                          fair to her lately. I've sometimes thought--"

                          Archer stood up and leaned against the mantelpiece,
                          out of the radius of the lamp.

                          "Yes, you've thought--?" he echoed as she paused.

                          "Well, perhaps I haven't judged her fairly. She's so
                          different--at least on the surface. She takes up such
                          odd people--she seems to like to make herself conspicuous.
                          I suppose it's the life she's led in that fast European
                          society; no doubt we seem dreadfully dull to her.
                          But I don't want to judge her unfairly."

                          She paused again, a little breathless with the
                          unwonted length of her speech, and sat with her lips
                          slightly parted and a deep blush on her cheeks.

                          Archer, as he looked at her, was reminded of the
                          glow which had suffused her face in the Mission Garden
                          at St. Augustine. He became aware of the same
                          obscure effort in her, the same reaching out toward
                          something beyond the usual range of her vision.

                          "She hates Ellen," he thought, "and she's trying to
                          overcome the feeling, and to get me to help her to
                          overcome it."

                          The thought moved him, and for a moment he was
                          on the point of breaking the silence between them, and
                          throwing himself on her mercy.

                          "You understand, don't you," she went on, "why
                          the family have sometimes been annoyed? We all did
                          what we could for her at first; but she never seemed to
                          understand. And now this idea of going to see Mrs.
                          Beaufort, of going there in Granny's carriage! I'm afraid
                          she's quite alienated the van der Luydens . . ."

                          "Ah," said Archer with an impatient laugh. The
                          open door had closed between them again.

                          "It's time to dress; we're dining out, aren't we?" he
                          asked, moving from the fire.

                          She rose also, but lingered near the hearth. As he
                          walked past her she moved forward impulsively, as
                          though to detain him: their eyes met, and he saw that
                          hers were of the same swimming blue as when he had
                          left her to drive to Jersey City.

                          She flung her arms about his neck and pressed her
                          cheek to his.

                          "You haven't kissed me today," she said in a whisper;
                          and he felt her tremble in his arms.



                          XXXII.

                          "At the court of the Tuileries," said Mr. Sillerton
                          Jackson with his reminiscent smile, "such things
                          were pretty openly tolerated."

                          The scene was the van der Luydens' black walnut
                          dining-room in Madison Avenue, and the time the evening
                          after Newland Archer's visit to the Museum of
                          Art. Mr. and Mrs. van der Luyden had come to town
                          for a few days from Skuytercliff, whither they had
                          precipitately fled at the announcement of Beaufort's
                          failure. It had been represented to them that the disarray
                          into which society had been thrown by this deplorable
                          affair made their presence in town more necessary
                          than ever. It was one of the occasions when, as Mrs.
                          Archer put it, they "owed it to society" to show themselves
                          at the Opera, and even to open their own doors.

                          "It will never do, my dear Louisa, to let people like
                          Mrs. Lemuel Struthers think they can step into Regina's
                          shoes. It is just at such times that new people push
                          in and get a footing. It was owing to the epidemic of
                          chicken-pox in New York the winter Mrs. Struthers
                          first appeared that the married men slipped away to
                          her house while their wives were in the nursery. You
                          and dear Henry, Louisa, must stand in the breach as
                          you always have."

                          Mr. and Mrs. van der Luyden could not remain deaf
                          to such a call, and reluctantly but heroically they had
                          come to town, unmuffled the house, and sent out
                          invitations for two dinners and an evening reception.

                          On this particular evening they had invited Sillerton
                          Jackson, Mrs. Archer and Newland and his wife to go
                          with them to the Opera, where Faust was being sung
                          for the first time that winter. Nothing was done without
                          ceremony under the van der Luyden roof, and
                          though there were but four guests the repast had begun
                          at seven punctually, so that the proper sequence of
                          courses might be served without haste before the gentlemen
                          settled down to their cigars.

                          Archer had not seen his wife since the evening
                          before. He had left early for the office, where he had
                          plunged into an accumulation of unimportant business.
                          In the afternoon one of the senior partners had made
                          an unexpected call on his time; and he had reached
                          home so late that May had preceded him to the van der
                          Luydens', and sent back the carriage.

                          Now, across the Skuytercliff carnations and the massive
                          plate, she struck him as pale and languid; but her
                          eyes shone, and she talked with exaggerated animation.

                          The subject which had called forth Mr. Sillerton
                          Jackson's favourite allusion had been brought up (Archer
                          fancied not without intention) by their hostess. The
                          Beaufort failure, or rather the Beaufort attitude since
                          the failure, was still a fruitful theme for the drawing-
                          room moralist; and after it had been thoroughly examined
                          and condemned Mrs. van der Luyden had turned
                          her scrupulous eyes on May Archer.

                          "Is it possible, dear, that what I hear is true? I was
                          told your grandmother Mingott's carriage was seen
                          standing at Mrs. Beaufort's door." It was noticeable
                          that she no longer called the offending lady by her
                          Christian name.

                          May's colour rose, and Mrs. Archer put in hastily:
                          "If it was, I'm convinced it was there without Mrs.
                          Mingott's knowledge."

                          "Ah, you think--?" Mrs. van der Luyden paused,
                          sighed, and glanced at her husband.

                          "I'm afraid," Mr. van der Luyden said, "that Madame
                          Olenska's kind heart may have led her into the
                          imprudence of calling on Mrs. Beaufort."

                          "Or her taste for peculiar people," put in Mrs. Archer
                          in a dry tone, while her eyes dwelt innocently on her
                          son's.

                          "I'm sorry to think it of Madame Olenska," said
                          Mrs. van der Luyden; and Mrs. Archer murmured:
                          "Ah, my dear--and after you'd had her twice at
                          Skuytercliff!"

                          It was at this point that Mr. Jackson seized the
                          chance to place his favourite allusion.

                          "At the Tuileries," he repeated, seeing the eyes of the
                          company expectantly turned on him, "the standard
                          was excessively lax in some respects; and if you'd asked
                          where Morny's money came from--! Or who paid the
                          debts of some of the Court beauties . . ."

                          "I hope, dear Sillerton," said Mrs. Archer, "you are
                          not suggesting that we should adopt such standards?"

                          "I never suggest," returned Mr. Jackson imperturbably.
                          "But Madame Olenska's foreign bringing-up may
                          make her less particular--"

                          "Ah," the two elder ladies sighed.

                          "Still, to have kept her grandmother's carriage at a
                          defaulter's door!" Mr. van der Luyden protested; and
                          Archer guessed that he was remembering, and resenting,
                          the hampers of carnations he had sent to the little
                          house in Twenty-third Street.

                          "Of course I've always said that she looks at things
                          quite differently," Mrs. Archer summed up.

                          A flush rose to May's forehead. She looked across
                          the table at her husband, and said precipitately: "I'm
                          sure Ellen meant it kindly."

                          "Imprudent people are often kind," said Mrs. Archer,
                          as if the fact were scarcely an extenuation; and Mrs.
                          van der Luyden murmured: "If only she had consulted
                          some one--"

                          "Ah, that she never did!" Mrs. Archer rejoined.

                          At this point Mr. van der Luyden glanced at his wife,
                          who bent her head slightly in the direction of Mrs.
                          Archer; and the glimmering trains of the three ladies
                          swept out of the door while the gentlemen settled down
                          to their cigars. Mr. van der Luyden supplied short ones
                          on Opera nights; but they were so good that they made
                          his guests deplore his inexorable punctuality.

                          Archer, after the first act, had detached himself from
                          the party and made his way to the back of the club
                          box. From there he watched, over various Chivers,
                          Mingott and Rushworth shoulders, the same scene that
                          he had looked at, two years previously, on the night of
                          his first meeting with Ellen Olenska. He had half-
                          expected her to appear again in old Mrs. Mingott's
                          box, but it remained empty; and he sat motionless, his
                          eyes fastened on it, till suddenly Madame Nilsson's
                          pure soprano broke out into "M'ama, non m'ama . . . "

                          Archer turned to the stage, where, in the familiar
                          setting of giant roses and pen-wiper pansies, the same
                          large blonde victim was succumbing to the same small
                          brown seducer.

                          From the stage his eyes wandered to the point of the
                          horseshoe where May sat between two older ladies,
                          just as, on that former evening, she had sat between
                          Mrs. Lovell Mingott and her newly-arrived "foreign"
                          cousin. As on that evening, she was all in white; and
                          Archer, who had not noticed what she wore, recognised
                          the blue-white satin and old lace of her wedding dress.

                          It was the custom, in old New York, for brides to
                          appear in this costly garment during the first year or
                          two of marriage: his mother, he knew, kept hers in
                          tissue paper in the hope that Janey might some day
                          wear it, though poor Janey was reaching the age when
                          pearl grey poplin and no bridesmaids would be thought
                          more "appropriate."

                          It struck Archer that May, since their return from
                          Europe, had seldom worn her bridal satin, and the
                          surprise of seeing her in it made him compare her
                          appearance with that of the young girl he had watched
                          with such blissful anticipations two years earlier.

                          Though May's outline was slightly heavier, as her
                          goddesslike build had foretold, her athletic erectness of
                          carriage, and the girlish transparency of her expression,
                          remained unchanged: but for the slight languor that
                          Archer had lately noticed in her she would have been
                          the exact image of the girl playing with the bouquet of
                          lilies-of-the-valley on her betrothal evening. The fact
                          seemed an additional appeal to his pity: such innocence
                          was as moving as the trustful clasp of a child. Then he
                          remembered the passionate generosity latent under that
                          incurious calm. He recalled her glance of understanding
                          when he had urged that their engagement should be
                          announced at the Beaufort ball; he heard the voice in
                          which she had said, in the Mission garden: "I couldn't
                          have my happiness made out of a wrong--a wrong to
                          some one else;" and an uncontrollable longing seized
                          him to tell her the truth, to throw himself on her
                          generosity, and ask for the freedom he had once refused.

                          Newland Archer was a quiet and self-controlled young
                          man. Conformity to the discipline of a small society
                          had become almost his second nature. It was deeply
                          distasteful to him to do anything melodramatic and
                          conspicuous, anything Mr. van der Luyden would have
                          deprecated and the club box condemned as bad form.
                          But he had become suddenly unconscious of the club
                          box, of Mr. van der Luyden, of all that had so long
                          enclosed him in the warm shelter of habit. He walked
                          along the semi-circular passage at the back of the house,
                          and opened the door of Mrs. van der Luyden's box as
                          if it had been a gate into the unknown.

                          "M'ama!" thrilled out the triumphant Marguerite;
                          and the occupants of the box looked up in surprise at
                          Archer's entrance. He had already broken one of the
                          rules of his world, which forbade the entering of a box
                          during a solo.

                          Slipping between Mr. van der Luyden and Sillerton
                          Jackson, he leaned over his wife.

                          "I've got a beastly headache; don't tell any one, but
                          come home, won't you?" he whispered.

                          May gave him a glance of comprehension, and he
                          saw her whisper to his mother, who nodded sympathetically;
                          then she murmured an excuse to Mrs. van
                          der Luyden, and rose from her seat just as Marguerite
                          fell into Faust's arms. Archer, while he helped her on
                          with her Opera cloak, noticed the exchange of a significant
                          smile between the older ladies.

                          As they drove away May laid her hand shyly on
                          his. "I'm so sorry you don't feel well. I'm afraid they've
                          been overworking you again at the office."

                          "No--it's not that: do you mind if I open the
                          window?" he returned confusedly, letting down the pane
                          on his side. He sat staring out into the street, feeling his
                          wife beside him as a silent watchful interrogation, and
                          keeping his eyes steadily fixed on the passing houses.
                          At their door she caught her skirt in the step of the
                          carriage, and fell against him.

                          "Did you hurt yourself?" he asked, steadying her
                          with his arm.

                          "No; but my poor dress--see how I've torn it!" she
                          exclaimed. She bent to gather up a mud-stained breadth,
                          and followed him up the steps into the hall. The servants
                          had not expected them so early, and there was
                          only a glimmer of gas on the upper landing.

                          Archer mounted the stairs, turned up the light, and
                          put a match to the brackets on each side of the library
                          mantelpiece. The curtains were drawn, and the warm
                          friendly aspect of the room smote him like that of a
                          familiar face met during an unavowable errand.

                          He noticed that his wife was very pale, and asked if
                          he should get her some brandy.

                          "Oh, no," she exclaimed with a momentary flush, as
                          she took off her cloak. "But hadn't you better go to
                          bed at once?" she added, as he opened a silver box on
                          the table and took out a cigarette.

                          Archer threw down the cigarette and walked to his
                          usual place by the fire.

                          "No; my head is not as bad as that." He paused.
                          "And there's something I want to say; something
                          important--that I must tell you at once."

                          She had dropped into an armchair, and raised her
                          head as he spoke. "Yes, dear?" she rejoined, so gently
                          that he wondered at the lack of wonder with which she
                          received this preamble.

                          "May--" he began, standing a few feet from her
                          chair, and looking over at her as if the slight distance
                          between them were an unbridgeable abyss. The sound
                          of his voice echoed uncannily through the homelike
                          hush, and he repeated: "There is something I've got to
                          tell you . . . about myself . . ."

                          She sat silent, without a movement or a tremor of
                          her lashes. She was still extremely pale, but her face
                          had a curious tranquillity of expression that seemed
                          drawn from some secret inner source.

                          Archer checked the conventional phrases of self-accusal
                          that were crowding to his lips. He was determined to
                          put the case baldly, without vain recrimination or excuse.

                          "Madame Olenska--" he said; but at the name his
                          wife raised her hand as if to silence him. As she did so
                          the gaslight struck on the gold of her wedding-ring.

                          "Oh, why should we talk about Ellen tonight?" she
                          asked, with a slight pout of impatience.

                          "Because I ought to have spoken before."

                          Her face remained calm. "Is it really worth while,
                          dear? I know I've been unfair to her at times--perhaps
                          we all have. You've understood her, no doubt, better
                          than we did: you've always been kind to her. But what
                          does it matter, now it's all over?"

                          Archer looked at her blankly. Could it be possible
                          that the sense of unreality in which he felt himself
                          imprisoned had communicated itself to his wife?

                          "All over--what do you mean?" he asked in an
                          indistinct stammer.

                          May still looked at him with transparent eyes. "Why--
                          since she's going back to Europe so soon; since Granny
                          approves and understands, and has arranged to make
                          her independent of her husband--"

                          She broke off, and Archer, grasping the corner of the
                          mantelpiece in one convulsed hand, and steadying himself
                          against it, made a vain effort to extend the same
                          control to his reeling thoughts.

                          "I supposed," he heard his wife's even voice go on,
                          "that you had been kept at the office this evening
                          about the business arrangements. It was settled this
                          morning, I believe." She lowered her eyes under his
                          unseeing stare, and another fugitive flush passed over
                          her face.

                          He understood that his own eyes must be unbearable,
                          and turning away, rested his elbows on the mantel-
                          shelf and covered his face. Something drummed and
                          clanged furiously in his ears; he could not tell if it were
                          the blood in his veins, or the tick of the clock on the
                          mantel.

                          May sat without moving or speaking while the clock
                          slowly measured out five minutes. A lump of coal fell
                          forward in the grate, and hearing her rise to push it
                          back, Archer at length turned and faced her.

                          "It's impossible," he exclaimed.

                          "Impossible--?"

                          "How do you know--what you've just told me?"

                          "I saw Ellen yesterday--I told you I'd seen her at
                          Granny's."

                          "It wasn't then that she told you?"

                          "No; I had a note from her this afternoon.--Do you
                          want to see it?"

                          He could not find his voice, and she went out of the
                          room, and came back almost immediately.

                          "I thought you knew," she said simply.

                          She laid a sheet of paper on the table, and Archer put
                          out his hand and took it up. The letter contained only a
                          few lines.

                          "May dear, I have at last made Granny understand
                          that my visit to her could be no more than a visit; and
                          she has been as kind and generous as ever. She sees
                          now that if I return to Europe I must live by myself, or
                          rather with poor Aunt Medora, who is coming with
                          me. I am hurrying back to Washington to pack up, and
                          we sail next week. You must be very good to Granny
                          when I'm gone--as good as you've always been to me.
                          Ellen.

                          "If any of my friends wish to urge me to change my
                          mind, please tell them it would be utterly useless."

                          Archer read the letter over two or three times; then
                          he flung it down and burst out laughing.

                          The sound of his laugh startled him. It recalled Janey's
                          midnight fright when she had caught him rocking with
                          incomprehensible mirth over May's telegram announcing
                          that the date of their marriage had been advanced.

                          "Why did she write this?" he asked, checking his
                          laugh with a supreme effort.

                          May met the question with her unshaken candour. "I
                          suppose because we talked things over yesterday--"

                          "What things?"

                          "I told her I was afraid I hadn't been fair to her--
                          hadn't always understood how hard it must have been
                          for her here, alone among so many people who were
                          relations and yet strangers; who felt the right to criticise,
                          and yet didn't always know the circumstances."
                          She paused. "I knew you'd been the one friend she
                          could always count on; and I wanted her to know that
                          you and I were the same--in all our feelings."

                          She hesitated, as if waiting for him to speak, and
                          then added slowly: "She understood my wishing to tell
                          her this. I think she understands everything."

                          She went up to Archer, and taking one of his cold
                          hands pressed it quickly against her cheek.

                          "My head aches too; good-night, dear," she said,
                          and turned to the door, her torn and muddy wedding-
                          dress dragging after her across the room.



                          XXXIII.

                          It was, as Mrs. Archer smilingly said to Mrs. Welland,
                          a great event for a young couple to give their first
                          big dinner.

                          The Newland Archers, since they had set up their
                          household, had received a good deal of company in an
                          informal way. Archer was fond of having three or four
                          friends to dine, and May welcomed them with the
                          beaming readiness of which her mother had set her the
                          example in conjugal affairs. Her husband questioned
                          whether, if left to herself, she would ever have asked
                          any one to the house; but he had long given up trying
                          to disengage her real self from the shape into which
                          tradition and training had moulded her. It was
                          expected that well-off young couples in New York should
                          do a good deal of informal entertaining, and a Welland
                          married to an Archer was doubly pledged to the
                          tradition.

                          But a big dinner, with a hired chef and two
                          borrowed footmen, with Roman punch, roses from
                          Henderson's, and menus on gilt-edged cards, was a different
                          affair, and not to be lightly undertaken. As Mrs. Archer
                          remarked, the Roman punch made all the difference;
                          not in itself but by its manifold implications--since it
                          signified either canvas-backs or terrapin, two soups, a
                          hot and a cold sweet, full decolletage with short sleeves,
                          and guests of a proportionate importance.

                          It was always an interesting occasion when a young
                          pair launched their first invitations in the third person,
                          and their summons was seldom refused even by the
                          seasoned and sought-after. Still, it was admittedly a
                          triumph that the van der Luydens, at May's request,
                          should have stayed over in order to be present at her
                          farewell dinner for the Countess Olenska.

                          The two mothers-in-law sat in May's drawing-room
                          on the afternoon of the great day, Mrs. Archer writing
                          out the menus on Tiffany's thickest gilt-edged bristol,
                          while Mrs. Welland superintended the placing of the
                          palms and standard lamps.

                          Archer, arriving late from his office, found them still
                          there. Mrs. Archer had turned her attention to the
                          name-cards for the table, and Mrs. Welland was
                          considering the effect of bringing forward the large gilt
                          sofa, so that another "corner" might be created
                          between the piano and the window.

                          May, they told him, was in the dining-room inspecting
                          the mound of Jacqueminot roses and maidenhair in
                          the centre of the long table, and the placing of the
                          Maillard bonbons in openwork silver baskets between
                          the candelabra. On the piano stood a large basket of
                          orchids which Mr. van der Luyden had had sent from
                          Skuytercliff. Everything was, in short, as it should be
                          on the approach of so considerable an event.

                          Mrs. Archer ran thoughtfully over the list, checking
                          off each name with her sharp gold pen.

                          "Henry van der Luyden--Louisa--the Lovell Mingotts
                          --the Reggie Chiverses--Lawrence Lefferts and
                          Gertrude--(yes, I suppose May was right to have
                          them)--the Selfridge Merrys, Sillerton Jackson, Van
                          Newland and his wife. (How time passes! It seems only
                          yesterday that he was your best man, Newland)--and
                          Countess Olenska--yes, I think that's all. . . ."

                          Mrs. Welland surveyed her son-in-law affectionately.
                          "No one can say, Newland, that you and May are not
                          giving Ellen a handsome send-off."

                          "Ah, well," said Mrs. Archer, "I understand May's
                          wanting her cousin to tell people abroad that we're not
                          quite barbarians."

                          "I'm sure Ellen will appreciate it. She was to arrive
                          this morning, I believe. It will make a most charming
                          last impression. The evening before sailing is usually so
                          dreary," Mrs. Welland cheerfully continued.

                          Archer turned toward the door, and his mother-in-
                          law called to him: "Do go in and have a peep at the
                          table. And don't let May tire herself too much." But he
                          affected not to hear, and sprang up the stairs to his
                          library. The room looked at him like an alien countenance
                          composed into a polite grimace; and he perceived
                          that it had been ruthlessly "tidied," and prepared,
                          by a judicious distribution of ash-trays and cedar-wood
                          boxes, for the gentlemen to smoke in.

                          "Ah, well," he thought, "it's not for long--" and he
                          went on to his dressing-room.

                          Ten days had passed since Madame Olenska's departure
                          from New York. During those ten days Archer
                          had had no sign from her but that conveyed by the
                          return of a key wrapped in tissue paper, and sent to his
                          office in a sealed envelope addressed in her hand. This
                          retort to his last appeal might have been interpreted as
                          a classic move in a familiar game; but the young man
                          chose to give it a different meaning. She was still fighting
                          against her fate; but she was going to Europe, and
                          she was not returning to her husband. Nothing, therefore,
                          was to prevent his following her; and once he had
                          taken the irrevocable step, and had proved to her that
                          it was irrevocable, he believed she would not send him
                          away.

                          This confidence in the future had steadied him to
                          play his part in the present. It had kept him from
                          writing to her, or betraying, by any sign or act, his
                          misery and mortification. It seemed to him that in the
                          deadly silent game between them the trumps were still
                          in his hands; and he waited.

                          There had been, nevertheless, moments sufficiently
                          difficult to pass; as when Mr. Letterblair, the day after
                          Madame Olenska's departure, had sent for him to go
                          over the details of the trust which Mrs. Manson Mingott
                          wished to create for her granddaughter. For a couple of
                          hours Archer had examined the terms of the deed with
                          his senior, all the while obscurely feeling that if he had
                          been consulted it was for some reason other than the
                          obvious one of his cousinship; and that the close of the
                          conference would reveal it.

                          "Well, the lady can't deny that it's a handsome
                          arrangement," Mr. Letterblair had summed up, after
                          mumbling over a summary of the settlement. "In fact
                          I'm bound to say she's been treated pretty handsomely
                          all round."

                          "All round?" Archer echoed with a touch of
                          derision. "Do you refer to her husband's proposal to give
                          her back her own money?"

                          Mr. Letterblair's bushy eyebrows went up a fraction
                          of an inch. "My dear sir, the law's the law; and your
                          wife's cousin was married under the French law. It's to
                          be presumed she knew what that meant."

                          "Even if she did, what happened subsequently--."
                          But Archer paused. Mr. Letterblair had laid his pen-
                          handle against his big corrugated nose, and was looking
                          down it with the expression assumed by virtuous
                          elderly gentlemen when they wish their youngers to
                          understand that virtue is not synonymous with ignorance.

                          "My dear sir, I've no wish to extenuate the Count's
                          transgressions; but--but on the other side . . . I wouldn't
                          put my hand in the fire . . . well, that there hadn't been
                          tit for tat . . . with the young champion. . . ." Mr.
                          Letterblair unlocked a drawer and pushed a folded
                          paper toward Archer. "This report, the result of discreet
                          enquiries . . ." And then, as Archer made no
                          effort to glance at the paper or to repudiate the suggestion,
                          the lawyer somewhat flatly continued: "I don't
                          say it's conclusive, you observe; far from it. But straws
                          show . . . and on the whole it's eminently satisfactory
                          for all parties that this dignified solution has been
                          reached."

                          "Oh, eminently," Archer assented, pushing back the
                          paper.

                          A day or two later, on responding to a summons
                          from Mrs. Manson Mingott, his soul had been more
                          deeply tried.

                          He had found the old lady depressed and querulous.

                          "You know she's deserted me?" she began at once;
                          and without waiting for his reply: "Oh, don't ask me
                          why! She gave so many reasons that I've forgotten
                          them all. My private belief is that she couldn't face the
                          boredom. At any rate that's what Augusta and my
                          daughters-in-law think. And I don't know that I
                          altogether blame her. Olenski's a finished scoundrel; but
                          life with him must have been a good deal gayer than it
                          is in Fifth Avenue. Not that the family would admit
                          that: they think Fifth Avenue is Heaven with the rue de
                          la Paix thrown in. And poor Ellen, of course, has no
                          idea of going back to her husband. She held out as
                          firmly as ever against that. So she's to settle down in
                          Paris with that fool Medora. . . . Well, Paris is Paris;
                          and you can keep a carriage there on next to nothing.
                          But she was as gay as a bird, and I shall miss her."
                          Two tears, the parched tears of the old, rolled down
                          her puffy cheeks and vanished in the abysses of her
                          bosom.

                          "All I ask is," she concluded, "that they shouldn't
                          bother me any more. I must really be allowed to digest
                          my gruel. . . ." And she twinkled a little wistfully at
                          Archer.

                          It was that evening, on his return home, that May
                          announced her intention of giving a farewell dinner to
                          her cousin. Madame Olenska's name had not been
                          pronounced between them since the night of her flight
                          to Washington; and Archer looked at his wife with
                          surprise.

                          "A dinner--why?" he interrogated.

                          Her colour rose. "But you like Ellen--I thought you'd
                          be pleased."

                          "It's awfully nice--your putting it in that way. But I
                          really don't see--"

                          "I mean to do it, Newland," she said, quietly rising
                          and going to her desk. "Here are the invitations all
                          written. Mother helped me--she agrees that we ought
                          to." She paused, embarrassed and yet smiling, and
                          Archer suddenly saw before him the embodied image
                          of the Family.

                          "Oh, all right," he said, staring with unseeing eyes at
                          the list of guests that she had put in his hand.

                          When he entered the drawing-room before dinner May
                          was stooping over the fire and trying to coax the logs
                          to burn in their unaccustomed setting of immaculate
                          tiles.

                          The tall lamps were all lit, and Mr. van der Luyden's
                          orchids had been conspicuously disposed in various
                          receptacles of modern porcelain and knobby silver. Mrs.
                          Newland Archer's drawing-room was generally thought
                          a great success. A gilt bamboo jardiniere, in which
                          the primulas and cinerarias were punctually renewed,
                          blocked the access to the bay window (where the old-
                          fashioned would have preferred a bronze reduction of
                          the Venus of Milo); the sofas and arm-chairs of pale
                          brocade were cleverly grouped about little plush tables
                          densely covered with silver toys, porcelain animals and
                          efflorescent photograph frames; and tall rosy-shaded
                          lamps shot up like tropical flowers among the palms.

                          "I don't think Ellen has ever seen this room lighted
                          up," said May, rising flushed from her struggle, and
                          sending about her a glance of pardonable pride. The
                          brass tongs which she had propped against the side of
                          the chimney fell with a crash that drowned her husband's
                          answer; and before he could restore them Mr.
                          and Mrs. van der Luyden were announced.

                          The other guests quickly followed, for it was known
                          that the van der Luydens liked to dine punctually. The
                          room was nearly full, and Archer was engaged in showing
                          to Mrs. Selfridge Merry a small highly-varnished
                          Verbeckhoven "Study of Sheep," which Mr. Welland
                          had given May for Christmas, when he found Madame
                          Olenska at his side.

                          She was excessively pale, and her pallor made her
                          dark hair seem denser and heavier than ever. Perhaps
                          that, or the fact that she had wound several rows of
                          amber beads about her neck, reminded him suddenly of
                          the little Ellen Mingott he had danced with at children's
                          parties, when Medora Manson had first brought
                          her to New York.

                          The amber beads were trying to her complexion, or
                          her dress was perhaps unbecoming: her face looked
                          lustreless and almost ugly, and he had never loved it as
                          he did at that minute. Their hands met, and he thought
                          he heard her say: "Yes, we're sailing tomorrow in the
                          Russia--"; then there was an unmeaning noise of opening
                          doors, and after an interval May's voice: "Newland!
                          Dinner's been announced. Won't you please take Ellen
                          in?"

                          Madame Olenska put her hand on his arm, and he
                          noticed that the hand was ungloved, and remembered
                          how he had kept his eyes fixed on it the evening that he
                          had sat with her in the little Twenty-third Street drawing-
                          room. All the beauty that had forsaken her face seemed
                          to have taken refuge in the long pale fingers and faintly
                          dimpled knuckles on his sleeve, and he said to himself:
                          "If it were only to see her hand again I should have to
                          follow her--."

                          It was only at an entertainment ostensibly offered to
                          a "foreign visitor" that Mrs. van der Luyden could
                          suffer the diminution of being placed on her host's left.
                          The fact of Madame Olenska's "foreignness" could
                          hardly have been more adroitly emphasised than by
                          this farewell tribute; and Mrs. van der Luyden accepted
                          her displacement with an affability which left no doubt
                          as to her approval. There were certain things that had
                          to be done, and if done at all, done handsomely and
                          thoroughly; and one of these, in the old New York
                          code, was the tribal rally around a kinswoman about
                          to be eliminated from the tribe. There was nothing on
                          earth that the Wellands and Mingotts would not have
                          done to proclaim their unalterable affection for the
                          Countess Olenska now that her passage for Europe
                          was engaged; and Archer, at the head of his table, sat
                          marvelling at the silent untiring activity with which her
                          popularity had been retrieved, grievances against her
                          silenced, her past countenanced, and her present irradiated
                          by the family approval. Mrs. van der Luyden
                          shone on her with the dim benevolence which was her
                          nearest approach to cordiality, and Mr. van der Luyden,
                          from his seat at May's right, cast down the table glances
                          plainly intended to justify all the carnations he had sent
                          from Skuytercliff.

                          Archer, who seemed to be assisting at the scene in a
                          state of odd imponderability, as if he floated somewhere
                          between chandelier and ceiling, wondered at
                          nothing so much as his own share in the proceedings.
                          As his glance travelled from one placid well-fed face to
                          another he saw all the harmless-looking people engaged
                          upon May's canvas-backs as a band of dumb conspirators,
                          and himself and the pale woman on his right as
                          the centre of their conspiracy. And then it came over
                          him, in a vast flash made up of many broken gleams,
                          that to all of them he and Madame Olenska were
                          lovers, lovers in the extreme sense peculiar to "foreign"
                          vocabularies. He guessed himself to have been, for
                          months, the centre of countless silently observing eyes
                          and patiently listening ears; he understood that, by
                          means as yet unknown to him, the separation between
                          himself and the partner of his guilt had been achieved,
                          and that now the whole tribe had rallied about his wife
                          on the tacit assumption that nobody knew anything, or
                          had ever imagined anything, and that the occasion of
                          the entertainment was simply May Archer's natural
                          desire to take an affectionate leave of her friend and
                          cousin.

                          It was the old New York way of taking life "without
                          effusion of blood": the way of people who dreaded
                          scandal more than disease, who placed decency above
                          courage, and who considered that nothing was more
                          ill-bred than "scenes," except the behaviour of those
                          who gave rise to them.

                          As these thoughts succeeded each other in his mind
                          Archer felt like a prisoner in the centre of an armed
                          camp. He looked about the table, and guessed at the
                          inexorableness of his captors from the tone in which,
                          over the asparagus from Florida, they were dealing
                          with Beaufort and his wife. "It's to show me," he
                          thought, "what would happen to ME--" and a deathly
                          sense of the superiority of implication and analogy over
                          direct action, and of silence over rash words, closed in
                          on him like the doors of the family vault.

                          He laughed, and met Mrs. van der Luyden's startled
                          eyes.

                          "You think it laughable?" she said with a pinched
                          smile. "Of course poor Regina's idea of remaining in
                          New York has its ridiculous side, I suppose;" and
                          Archer muttered: "Of course."

                          At this point, he became conscious that Madame
                          Olenska's other neighbour had been engaged for some
                          time with the lady on his right. At the same moment he
                          saw that May, serenely enthroned between Mr. van der
                          Luyden and Mr. Selfridge Merry, had cast a quick
                          glance down the table. It was evident that the host and
                          the lady on his right could not sit through the whole
                          meal in silence. He turned to Madame Olenska, and
                          her pale smile met him. "Oh, do let's see it through," it
                          seemed to say.

                          "Did you find the journey tiring?" he asked in a
                          voice that surprised him by its naturalness; and she
                          answered that, on the contrary, she had seldom travelled
                          with fewer discomforts.

                          "Except, you know, the dreadful heat in the train,"
                          she added; and he remarked that she would not suffer
                          from that particular hardship in the country she was
                          going to.

                          "I never," he declared with intensity, "was more
                          nearly frozen than once, in April, in the train between
                          Calais and Paris."

                          She said she did not wonder, but remarked that,
                          after all, one could always carry an extra rug, and that
                          every form of travel had its hardships; to which he
                          abruptly returned that he thought them all of no account
                          compared with the blessedness of getting away.
                          She changed colour, and he added, his voice suddenly
                          rising in pitch: "I mean to do a lot of travelling myself
                          before long." A tremor crossed her face, and leaning
                          over to Reggie Chivers, he cried out: "I say, Reggie,
                          what do you say to a trip round the world: now, next
                          month, I mean? I'm game if you are--" at which Mrs.
                          Reggie piped up that she could not think of letting
                          Reggie go till after the Martha Washington Ball she
                          was getting up for the Blind Asylum in Easter week;
                          and her husband placidly observed that by that time he
                          would have to be practising for the International Polo
                          match.

                          But Mr. Selfridge Merry had caught the phrase "round
                          the world," and having once circled the globe in his
                          steam-yacht, he seized the opportunity to send down
                          the table several striking items concerning the shallowness
                          of the Mediterranean ports. Though, after all, he
                          added, it didn't matter; for when you'd seen Athens
                          and Smyrna and Constantinople, what else was there?
                          And Mrs. Merry said she could never be too grateful to
                          Dr. Bencomb for having made them promise not to go
                          to Naples on account of the fever.

                          "But you must have three weeks to do India properly,"
                          her husband conceded, anxious to have it understood
                          that he was no frivolous globe-trotter.

                          And at this point the ladies went up to the drawing-
                          room.

                          In the library, in spite of weightier presences, Lawrence
                          Lefferts predominated.

                          The talk, as usual, had veered around to the Beauforts,
                          and even Mr. van der Luyden and Mr. Selfridge
                          Merry, installed in the honorary arm-chairs tacitly
                          reserved for them, paused to listen to the younger man's
                          philippic.

                          Never had Lefferts so abounded in the sentiments
                          that adorn Christian manhood and exalt the sanctity of
                          the home. Indignation lent him a scathing eloquence,
                          and it was clear that if others had followed his example,
                          and acted as he talked, society would never have
                          been weak enough to receive a foreign upstart like
                          Beaufort--no, sir, not even if he'd married a van der
                          Luyden or a Lanning instead of a Dallas. And what
                          chance would there have been, Lefferts wrathfully
                          questioned, of his marrying into such a family as the Dallases,
                          if he had not already wormed his way into certain
                          houses, as people like Mrs. Lemuel Struthers had managed
                          to worm theirs in his wake? If society chose to
                          open its doors to vulgar women the harm was not
                          great, though the gain was doubtful; but once it got in
                          the way of tolerating men of obscure origin and tainted
                          wealth the end was total disintegration--and at no
                          distant date.

                          "If things go on at this pace," Lefferts thundered,
                          looking like a young prophet dressed by Poole, and
                          who had not yet been stoned, "we shall see our children
                          fighting for invitations to swindlers' houses, and
                          marrying Beaufort's bastards."

                          "Oh, I say--draw it mild!" Reggie Chivers and young
                          Newland protested, while Mr. Selfridge Merry looked
                          genuinely alarmed, and an expression of pain and disgust
                          settled on Mr. van der Luyden's sensitive face.

                          "Has he got any?" cried Mr. Sillerton Jackson,
                          pricking up his ears; and while Lefferts tried to turn the
                          question with a laugh, the old gentleman twittered into
                          Archer's ear: "Queer, those fellows who are always
                          wanting to set things right. The people who have the
                          worst cooks are always telling you they're poisoned
                          when they dine out. But I hear there are pressing reasons
                          for our friend Lawrence's diatribe:--typewriter
                          this time, I understand. . . ."

                          The talk swept past Archer like some senseless river
                          running and running because it did not know enough
                          to stop. He saw, on the faces about him, expressions of
                          interest, amusement and even mirth. He listened to the
                          younger men's laughter, and to the praise of the Archer
                          Madeira, which Mr. van der Luyden and Mr. Merry
                          were thoughtfully celebrating. Through it all he was
                          dimly aware of a general attitude of friendliness toward
                          himself, as if the guard of the prisoner he felt himself to
                          be were trying to soften his captivity; and the perception
                          increased his passionate determination to be free.

                          In the drawing-room, where they presently joined the
                          ladies, he met May's triumphant eyes, and read in them
                          the conviction that everything had "gone off" beautifully.
                          She rose from Madame Olenska's side, and immediately
                          Mrs. van der Luyden beckoned the latter to a
                          seat on the gilt sofa where she throned. Mrs. Selfridge
                          Merry bore across the room to join them, and it became
                          clear to Archer that here also a conspiracy of
                          rehabilitation and obliteration was going on. The silent
                          organisation which held his little world together was
                          determined to put itself on record as never for a moment
                          having questioned the propriety of Madame Olenska's
                          conduct, or the completeness of Archer's domestic
                          felicity. All these amiable and inexorable persons were
                          resolutely engaged in pretending to each other that they
                          had never heard of, suspected, or even conceived possible,
                          the least hint to the contrary; and from this tissue
                          of elaborate mutual dissimulation Archer once more
                          disengaged the fact that New York believed him to be
                          Madame Olenska's lover. He caught the glitter of victory
                          in his wife's eyes, and for the first time understood
                          that she shared the belief. The discovery roused a laughter
                          of inner devils that reverberated through all his
                          efforts to discuss the Martha Washington ball with
                          Mrs. Reggie Chivers and little Mrs. Newland; and so
                          the evening swept on, running and running like a senseless
                          river that did not know how to stop.

                          At length he saw that Madame Olenska had risen
                          and was saying good-bye. He understood that in a
                          moment she would be gone, and tried to remember
                          what he had said to her at dinner; but he could not
                          recall a single word they had exchanged.

                          She went up to May, the rest of the company making
                          a circle about her as she advanced. The two young
                          women clasped hands; then May bent forward and
                          kissed her cousin.

                          "Certainly our hostess is much the handsomer of the
                          two," Archer heard Reggie Chivers say in an undertone
                          to young Mrs. Newland; and he remembered Beaufort's
                          coarse sneer at May's ineffectual beauty.

                          A moment later he was in the hall, putting Madame
                          Olenska's cloak about her shoulders.

                          Through all his confusion of mind he had held fast
                          to the resolve to say nothing that might startle or
                          disturb her. Convinced that no power could now turn
                          him from his purpose he had found strength to let
                          events shape themselves as they would. But as he
                          followed Madame Olenska into the hall he thought with a
                          sudden hunger of being for a moment alone with her at
                          the door of her carriage.

                          "Is your carriage here?" he asked; and at that
                          moment Mrs. van der Luyden, who was being majestically
                          inserted into her sables, said gently: "We are driving
                          dear Ellen home."

                          Archer's heart gave a jerk, and Madame Olenska,
                          clasping her cloak and fan with one hand, held out the
                          other to him. "Good-bye," she said.

                          "Good-bye--but I shall see you soon in Paris," he
                          answered aloud--it seemed to him that he had shouted
                          it.

                          "Oh," she murmured, "if you and May could
                          come--!"

                          Mr. van der Luyden advanced to give her his arm,
                          and Archer turned to Mrs. van der Luyden. For a
                          moment, in the billowy darkness inside the big landau,
                          he caught the dim oval of a face, eyes shining steadily--
                          and she was gone.

                          As he went up the steps he crossed Lawrence Lefferts
                          coming down with his wife. Lefferts caught his host by
                          the sleeve, drawing back to let Gertrude pass.

                          "I say, old chap: do you mind just letting it be
                          understood that I'm dining with you at the club tomorrow
                          night? Thanks so much, you old brick! Good-night."

                          "It DID go off beautifully, didn't it?" May questioned
                          from the threshold of the library.

                          Archer roused himself with a start. As soon as the
                          last carriage had driven away, he had come up to the
                          library and shut himself in, with the hope that his wife,
                          who still lingered below, would go straight to her room.
                          But there she stood, pale and drawn, yet radiating the
                          factitious energy of one who has passed beyond fatigue.

                          "May I come and talk it over?" she asked.

                          "Of course, if you like. But you must be awfully
                          sleepy--"

                          "No, I'm not sleepy. I should like to sit with you a
                          little."

                          "Very well," he said, pushing her chair near the fire.

                          She sat down and he resumed his seat; but neither
                          spoke for a long time. At length Archer began abruptly:
                          "Since you're not tired, and want to talk, there's something
                          I must tell you. I tried to the other night--."

                          She looked at him quickly. "Yes, dear. Something
                          about yourself?"

                          "About myself. You say you're not tired: well, I am.
                          Horribly tired . . ."

                          In an instant she was all tender anxiety. "Oh, I've
                          seen it coming on, Newland! You've been so wickedly
                          overworked--"

                          "Perhaps it's that. Anyhow, I want to make a break--"

                          "A break? To give up the law?"

                          "To go away, at any rate--at once. On a long trip,
                          ever so far off--away from everything--"

                          He paused, conscious that he had failed in his attempt
                          to speak with the indifference of a man who
                          longs for a change, and is yet too weary to welcome it.
                          Do what he would, the chord of eagerness vibrated.
                          "Away from everything--" he repeated.

                          "Ever so far? Where, for instance?" she asked.

                          "Oh, I don't know. India--or Japan."

                          She stood up, and as he sat with bent head, his chin
                          propped on his hands, he felt her warmly and fragrantly
                          hovering over him.

                          "As far as that? But I'm afraid you can't, dear . . ."
                          she said in an unsteady voice. "Not unless you'll take
                          me with you." And then, as he was silent, she went on,
                          in tones so clear and evenly-pitched that each separate
                          syllable tapped like a little hammer on his brain: "That
                          is, if the doctors will let me go . . . but I'm afraid they
                          won't. For you see, Newland, I've been sure since this
                          morning of something I've been so longing and hoping
                          for--"

                          He looked up at her with a sick stare, and she sank
                          down, all dew and roses, and hid her face against his
                          knee.

                          "Oh, my dear," he said, holding her to him while his
                          cold hand stroked her hair.

                          There was a long pause, which the inner devils filled
                          with strident laughter; then May freed herself from his
                          arms and stood up.

                          "You didn't guess--?"

                          "Yes--I; no. That is, of course I hoped--"

                          They looked at each other for an instant and again
                          fell silent; then, turning his eyes from hers, he asked
                          abruptly: "Have you told any one else?"

                          "Only Mamma and your mother." She paused, and
                          then added hurriedly, the blood flushing up to her
                          forehead: "That is--and Ellen. You know I told you
                          we'd had a long talk one afternoon--and how dear she
                          was to me."

                          "Ah--" said Archer, his heart stopping.

                          He felt that his wife was watching him intently. "Did
                          you MIND my telling her first, Newland?"

                          "Mind? Why should I?" He made a last effort to
                          collect himself. "But that was a fortnight ago, wasn't
                          it? I thought you said you weren't sure till today."

                          Her colour burned deeper, but she held his gaze.
                          "No; I wasn't sure then--but I told her I was. And you
                          see I was right!" she exclaimed, her blue eyes wet with
                          victory.
                          #13
                            jvc 15.12.2005 11:37:01 (permalink)
                            XXXIV.

                            Newland Archer sat at the writing-table in his library
                            in East Thirty-ninth Street.

                            He had just got back from a big official reception for
                            the inauguration of the new galleries at the Metropolitan
                            Museum, and the spectacle of those great spaces
                            crowded with the spoils of the ages, where the throng
                            of fashion circulated through a series of scientifically
                            catalogued treasures, had suddenly pressed on a rusted
                            spring of memory.

                            "Why, this used to be one of the old Cesnola rooms,"
                            he heard some one say; and instantly everything about
                            him vanished, and he was sitting alone on a hard
                            leather divan against a radiator, while a slight figure in
                            a long sealskin cloak moved away down the meagrely-
                            fitted vista of the old Museum.

                            The vision had roused a host of other associations,
                            and he sat looking with new eyes at the library which,
                            for over thirty years, had been the scene of his solitary
                            musings and of all the family confabulations.

                            It was the room in which most of the real things of
                            his life had happened. There his wife, nearly twenty-six
                            years ago, had broken to him, with a blushing
                            circumlocution that would have caused the young women of
                            the new generation to smile, the news that she was to
                            have a child; and there their eldest boy, Dallas, too
                            delicate to be taken to church in midwinter, had been
                            christened by their old friend the Bishop of New York,
                            the ample magnificent irreplaceable Bishop, so long the
                            pride and ornament of his diocese. There Dallas had
                            first staggered across the floor shouting "Dad," while
                            May and the nurse laughed behind the door; there their
                            second child, Mary (who was so like her mother), had
                            announced her engagement to the dullest and most
                            reliable of Reggie Chivers's many sons; and there Archer
                            had kissed her through her wedding veil before they
                            went down to the motor which was to carry them to
                            Grace Church--for in a world where all else had reeled
                            on its foundations the "Grace Church wedding"
                            remained an unchanged institution.

                            It was in the library that he and May had always
                            discussed the future of the children: the studies of
                            Dallas and his young brother Bill, Mary's incurable
                            indifference to "accomplishments," and passion for
                            sport and philanthropy, and the vague leanings toward
                            "art" which had finally landed the restless and curious
                            Dallas in the office of a rising New York architect.

                            The young men nowadays were emancipating
                            themselves from the law and business and taking up all sorts
                            of new things. If they were not absorbed in state politics
                            or municipal reform, the chances were that they
                            were going in for Central American archaeology, for
                            architecture or landscape-engineering; taking a keen
                            and learned interest in the prerevolutionary buildings
                            of their own country, studying and adapting Georgian
                            types, and protesting at the meaningless use of the
                            word "Colonial." Nobody nowadays had "Colonial"
                            houses except the millionaire grocers of the suburbs.

                            But above all--sometimes Archer put it above all--it
                            was in that library that the Governor of New York,
                            coming down from Albany one evening to dine and
                            spend the night, had turned to his host, and said,
                            banging his clenched fist on the table and gnashing his
                            eye-glasses: "Hang the professional politician! You're
                            the kind of man the country wants, Archer. If the
                            stable's ever to be cleaned out, men like you have got
                            to lend a hand in the cleaning."

                            "Men like you--" how Archer had glowed at the
                            phrase! How eagerly he had risen up at the call! It was
                            an echo of Ned Winsett's old appeal to roll his sleeves
                            up and get down into the muck; but spoken by a man
                            who set the example of the gesture, and whose summons
                            to follow him was irresistible.

                            Archer, as he looked back, was not sure that men
                            like himself WERE what his country needed, at least in
                            the active service to which Theodore Roosevelt had
                            pointed; in fact, there was reason to think it did not,
                            for after a year in the State Assembly he had not been
                            re-elected, and had dropped back thankfully into
                            obscure if useful municipal work, and from that again to
                            the writing of occasional articles in one of the
                            reforming weeklies that were trying to shake the country
                            out of its apathy. It was little enough to look back on;
                            but when he remembered to what the young men of his
                            generation and his set had looked forward--the narrow
                            groove of money-making, sport and society to
                            which their vision had been limited--even his small
                            contribution to the new state of things seemed to count,
                            as each brick counts in a well-built wall. He had done
                            little in public life; he would always be by nature a
                            contemplative and a dilettante; but he had had high
                            things to contemplate, great things to delight in; and
                            one great man's friendship to be his strength and pride.

                            He had been, in short, what people were beginning
                            to call "a good citizen." In New York, for many years
                            past, every new movement, philanthropic, municipal or
                            artistic, had taken account of his opinion and wanted
                            his name. People said: "Ask Archer" when there was a
                            question of starting the first school for crippled children,
                            reorganising the Museum of Art, founding the
                            Grolier Club, inaugurating the new Library, or getting
                            up a new society of chamber music. His days were full,
                            and they were filled decently. He supposed it was all a
                            man ought to ask.

                            Something he knew he had missed: the flower of life.
                            But he thought of it now as a thing so unattainable
                            and improbable that to have repined would have been
                            like despairing because one had not drawn the first prize
                            in a lottery. There were a hundred million tickets in HIS
                            lottery, and there was only one prize; the chances had
                            been too decidedly against him. When he thought of Ellen
                            Olenska it was abstractly, serenely, as one might think
                            of some imaginary beloved in a book or a picture: she
                            had become the composite vision of all that he had
                            missed. That vision, faint and tenuous as it was, had kept
                            him from thinking of other women. He had been what
                            was called a faithful husband; and when May had
                            suddenly died--carried off by the infectious pneumonia
                            through which she had nursed their youngest child--he
                            had honestly mourned her. Their long years together had
                            shown him that it did not so much matter if marriage was
                            a dull duty, as long as it kept the dignity of a duty: lapsing
                            from that, it became a mere battle of ugly appetites.
                            Looking about him, he honoured his own past, and
                            mourned for it. After all, there was good in the old ways.

                            His eyes, making the round of the room--done over
                            by Dallas with English mezzotints, Chippendale cabinets,
                            bits of chosen blue-and-white and pleasantly shaded
                            electric lamps--came back to the old Eastlake writing-
                            table that he had never been willing to banish, and to
                            his first photograph of May, which still kept its place
                            beside his inkstand.

                            There she was, tall, round-bosomed and willowy, in
                            her starched muslin and flapping Leghorn, as he had
                            seen her under the orange-trees in the Mission garden.
                            And as he had seen her that day, so she had remained;
                            never quite at the same height, yet never far below it:
                            generous, faithful, unwearied; but so lacking in
                            imagination, so incapable of growth, that the world of her
                            youth had fallen into pieces and rebuilt itself without
                            her ever being conscious of the change. This hard bright
                            blindness had kept her immediate horizon apparently
                            unaltered. Her incapacity to recognise change made her
                            children conceal their views from her as Archer concealed
                            his; there had been, from the first, a joint pretence
                            of sameness, a kind of innocent family hypocrisy,
                            in which father and children had unconsciously
                            collaborated. And she had died thinking the world a good
                            place, full of loving and harmonious households like
                            her own, and resigned to leave it because she was
                            convinced that, whatever happened, Newland would
                            continue to inculcate in Dallas the same principles and
                            prejudices which had shaped his parents' lives, and that
                            Dallas in turn (when Newland followed her) would
                            transmit the sacred trust to little Bill. And of Mary she
                            was sure as of her own self. So, having snatched little
                            Bill from the grave, and given her life in the effort, she
                            went contentedly to her place in the Archer vault in St.
                            Mark's, where Mrs. Archer already lay safe from the
                            terrifying "trend" which her daughter-in-law had never
                            even become aware of.

                            Opposite May's portrait stood one of her daughter.
                            Mary Chivers was as tall and fair as her mother, but
                            large-waisted, flat-chested and slightly slouching, as the
                            altered fashion required. Mary Chivers's mighty feats
                            of athleticism could not have been performed with the
                            twenty-inch waist that May Archer's azure sash so
                            easily spanned. And the difference seemed symbolic;
                            the mother's life had been as closely girt as her figure.
                            Mary, who was no less conventional, and no more
                            intelligent, yet led a larger life and held more tolerant
                            views. There was good in the new order too.

                            The telephone clicked, and Archer, turning from the
                            photographs, unhooked the transmitter at his elbow.
                            How far they were from the days when the legs of the
                            brass-buttoned messenger boy had been New York's
                            only means of quick communication!

                            "Chicago wants you."

                            Ah--it must be a long-distance from Dallas, who
                            had been sent to Chicago by his firm to talk over the
                            plan of the Lakeside palace they were to build for a
                            young millionaire with ideas. The firm always sent
                            Dallas on such errands.

                            "Hallo, Dad--Yes: Dallas. I say--how do you feel
                            about sailing on Wednesday? Mauretania: Yes, next
                            Wednesday as ever is. Our client wants me to look at
                            some Italian gardens before we settle anything, and has
                            asked me to nip over on the next boat. I've got to be
                            back on the first of June--" the voice broke into a
                            joyful conscious laugh--"so we must look alive. I say,
                            Dad, I want your help: do come."

                            Dallas seemed to be speaking in the room: the voice
                            was as near by and natural as if he had been lounging
                            in his favourite arm-chair by the fire. The fact would
                            not ordinarily have surprised Archer, for long-distance
                            telephoning had become as much a matter of course as
                            electric lighting and five-day Atlantic voyages. But the
                            laugh did startle him; it still seemed wonderful that
                            across all those miles and miles of country--forest,
                            river, mountain, prairie, roaring cities and busy indifferent
                            millions--Dallas's laugh should be able to say:
                            "Of course, whatever happens, I must get back on the
                            first, because Fanny Beaufort and I are to be married
                            on the fifth."

                            The voice began again: "Think it over? No, sir: not a
                            minute. You've got to say yes now. Why not, I'd like to
                            know? If you can allege a single reason--No; I knew it.
                            Then it's a go, eh? Because I count on you to ring up
                            the Cunard office first thing tomorrow; and you'd better
                            book a return on a boat from Marseilles. I say,
                            Dad; it'll be our last time together, in this kind of
                            way--. Oh, good! I knew you would."

                            Chicago rang off, and Archer rose and began to pace
                            up and down the room.

                            It would be their last time together in this kind of
                            way: the boy was right. They would have lots of other
                            "times" after Dallas's marriage, his father was sure; for
                            the two were born comrades, and Fanny Beaufort,
                            whatever one might think of her, did not seem likely to
                            interfere with their intimacy. On the contrary, from
                            what he had seen of her, he thought she would be
                            naturally included in it. Still, change was change, and
                            differences were differences, and much as he felt himself
                            drawn toward his future daughter-in-law, it was
                            tempting to seize this last chance of being alone with
                            his boy.

                            There was no reason why he should not seize it,
                            except the profound one that he had lost the habit of
                            travel. May had disliked to move except for valid reasons,
                            such as taking the children to the sea or in the
                            mountains: she could imagine no other motive for leaving
                            the house in Thirty-ninth Street or their comfortable
                            quarters at the Wellands' in Newport. After Dallas
                            had taken his degree she had thought it her duty to
                            travel for six months; and the whole family had made
                            the old-fashioned tour through England, Switzerland
                            and Italy. Their time being limited (no one knew why)
                            they had omitted France. Archer remembered Dallas's
                            wrath at being asked to contemplate Mont Blanc
                            instead of Rheims and Chartres. But Mary and Bill wanted
                            mountain-climbing, and had already yawned their way
                            in Dallas's wake through the English cathedrals; and
                            May, always fair to her children, had insisted on holding
                            the balance evenly between their athletic and artistic
                            proclivities. She had indeed proposed that her husband
                            should go to Paris for a fortnight, and join them on the
                            Italian lakes after they had "done" Switzerland; but
                            Archer had declined. "We'll stick together," he said;
                            and May's face had brightened at his setting such a
                            good example to Dallas.

                            Since her death, nearly two years before, there had
                            been no reason for his continuing in the same routine.
                            His children had urged him to travel: Mary Chivers
                            had felt sure it would do him good to go abroad and
                            "see the galleries." The very mysteriousness of such a
                            cure made her the more confident of its efficacy. But
                            Archer had found himself held fast by habit, by memories,
                            by a sudden startled shrinking from new things.

                            Now, as he reviewed his past, he saw into what a
                            deep rut he had sunk. The worst of doing one's duty
                            was that it apparently unfitted one for doing anything
                            else. At least that was the view that the men of his
                            generation had taken. The trenchant divisions between
                            right and wrong, honest and dishonest, respectable and
                            the reverse, had left so little scope for the unforeseen.
                            There are moments when a man's imagination, so easily
                            subdued to what it lives in, suddenly rises above its
                            daily level, and surveys the long windings of destiny.
                            Archer hung there and wondered. . . .

                            What was left of the little world he had grown up in,
                            and whose standards had bent and bound him? He
                            remembered a sneering prophecy of poor Lawrence
                            Lefferts's, uttered years ago in that very room: "If
                            things go on at this rate, our children will be marrying
                            Beaufort's bastards."

                            It was just what Archer's eldest son, the pride of his
                            life, was doing; and nobody wondered or reproved.
                            Even the boy's Aunt Janey, who still looked so exactly
                            as she used to in her elderly youth, had taken her
                            mother's emeralds and seed-pearls out of their pink
                            cotton-wool, and carried them with her own twitching
                            hands to the future bride; and Fanny Beaufort, instead
                            of looking disappointed at not receiving a "set" from a
                            Paris jeweller, had exclaimed at their old-fashioned
                            beauty, and declared that when she wore them she
                            should feel like an Isabey miniature.

                            Fanny Beaufort, who had appeared in New York at
                            eighteen, after the death of her parents, had won its
                            heart much as Madame Olenska had won it thirty
                            years earlier; only instead of being distrustful and afraid
                            of her, society took her joyfully for granted. She was
                            pretty, amusing and accomplished: what more did any
                            one want? Nobody was narrow-minded enough to rake
                            up against her the half-forgotten facts of her father's
                            past and her own origin. Only the older people remembered
                            so obscure an incident in the business life of New
                            York as Beaufort's failure, or the fact that after his
                            wife's death he had been quietly married to the notorious
                            Fanny Ring, and had left the country with his new
                            wife, and a little girl who inherited her beauty. He was
                            subsequently heard of in Constantinople, then in Russia;
                            and a dozen years later American travellers were
                            handsomely entertained by him in Buenos Ayres, where
                            he represented a large insurance agency. He and his
                            wife died there in the odour of prosperity; and one day
                            their orphaned daughter had appeared in New York in
                            charge of May Archer's sister-in-law, Mrs. Jack Welland,
                            whose husband had been appointed the girl's
                            guardian. The fact threw her into almost cousinly
                            relationship with Newland Archer's children, and nobody
                            was surprised when Dallas's engagement was announced.

                            Nothing could more dearly give the measure of the
                            distance that the world had travelled. People nowadays
                            were too busy--busy with reforms and "movements,"
                            with fads and fetishes and frivolities--to bother much
                            about their neighbours. And of what account was anybody's
                            past, in the huge kaleidoscope where all the
                            social atoms spun around on the same plane?

                            Newland Archer, looking out of his hotel window at
                            the stately gaiety of the Paris streets, felt his heart
                            beating with the confusion and eagerness of youth.

                            It was long since it had thus plunged and reared
                            under his widening waistcoat, leaving him, the next
                            minute, with an empty breast and hot temples. He
                            wondered if it was thus that his son's conducted itself
                            in the presence of Miss Fanny Beaufort--and decided
                            that it was not. "It functions as actively, no doubt, but
                            the rhythm is different," he reflected, recalling the cool
                            composure with which the young man had announced
                            his engagement, and taken for granted that his family
                            would approve.

                            "The difference is that these young people take it for
                            granted that they're going to get whatever they want,
                            and that we almost always took it for granted that we
                            shouldn't. Only, I wonder--the thing one's so certain
                            of in advance: can it ever make one's heart beat as
                            wildly?"

                            It was the day after their arrival in Paris, and the
                            spring sunshine held Archer in his open window, above
                            the wide silvery prospect of the Place Vendome. One
                            of the things he had stipulated--almost the only one--
                            when he had agreed to come abroad with Dallas, was
                            that, in Paris, he shouldn't be made to go to one of the
                            newfangled "palaces."

                            "Oh, all right--of course," Dallas good-naturedly
                            agreed. "I'll take you to some jolly old-fashioned place--
                            the Bristol say--" leaving his father speechless at hearing
                            that the century-long home of kings and emperors
                            was now spoken of as an old-fashioned inn, where one
                            went for its quaint inconveniences and lingering local
                            colour.

                            Archer had pictured often enough, in the first impatient
                            years, the scene of his return to Paris; then the
                            personal vision had faded, and he had simply tried to
                            see the city as the setting of Madame Olenska's life.
                            Sitting alone at night in his library, after the household
                            had gone to bed, he had evoked the radiant outbreak
                            of spring down the avenues of horse-chestnuts, the flowers
                            and statues in the public gardens, the whiff of lilacs
                            from the flower-carts, the majestic roll of the river
                            under the great bridges, and the life of art and study
                            and pleasure that filled each mighty artery to bursting.
                            Now the spectacle was before him in its glory, and as
                            he looked out on it he felt shy, old-fashioned, inadequate:
                            a mere grey speck of a man compared with the
                            ruthless magnificent fellow he had dreamed of being. . . .

                            Dallas's hand came down cheerily on his shoulder.
                            "Hullo, father: this is something like, isn't it?" They
                            stood for a while looking out in silence, and then the
                            young man continued: "By the way, I've got a message
                            for you: the Countess Olenska expects us both at half-
                            past five."

                            He said it lightly, carelessly, as he might have
                            imparted any casual item of information, such as the hour
                            at which their train was to leave for Florence the next
                            evening. Archer looked at him, and thought he saw in
                            his gay young eyes a gleam of his great-grandmother
                            Mingott's malice.

                            "Oh, didn't I tell you?" Dallas pursued. "Fanny made
                            me swear to do three things while I was in Paris: get
                            her the score of the last Debussy songs, go to the
                            Grand-Guignol and see Madame Olenska. You know
                            she was awfully good to Fanny when Mr. Beaufort sent
                            her over from Buenos Ayres to the Assomption. Fanny
                            hadn't any friends in Paris, and Madame Olenska used
                            to be kind to her and trot her about on holidays. I
                            believe she was a great friend of the first Mrs. Beaufort's.
                            And she's our cousin, of course. So I rang her up
                            this morning, before I went out, and told her you and I
                            were here for two days and wanted to see her."

                            Archer continued to stare at him. "You told her I
                            was here?"

                            "Of course--why not?" Dallas's eye brows went up
                            whimsically. Then, getting no answer, he slipped his
                            arm through his father's with a confidential pressure.

                            "I say, father: what was she like?"

                            Archer felt his colour rise under his son's unabashed
                            gaze. "Come, own up: you and she were great pals,
                            weren't you? Wasn't she most awfully lovely?"

                            "Lovely? I don't know. She was different."

                            "Ah--there you have it! That's what it always comes
                            to, doesn't it? When she comes, SHE'S DIFFERENT--and
                            one doesn't know why. It's exactly what I feel about
                            Fanny."

                            His father drew back a step, releasing his arm. "About
                            Fanny? But, my dear fellow--I should hope so! Only I
                            don't see--"

                            "Dash it, Dad, don't be prehistoric! Wasn't she--
                            once--your Fanny?"

                            Dallas belonged body and soul to the new generation.
                            He was the first-born of Newland and May Archer,
                            yet it had never been possible to inculcate in him even
                            the rudiments of reserve. "What's the use of making
                            mysteries? It only makes people want to nose 'em out,"
                            he always objected when enjoined to discretion. But
                            Archer, meeting his eyes, saw the filial light under their
                            banter.

                            "My Fanny?"

                            "Well, the woman you'd have chucked everything
                            for: only you didn't," continued his surprising son.

                            "I didn't," echoed Archer with a kind of solemnity.

                            "No: you date, you see, dear old boy. But mother
                            said--"

                            "Your mother?"

                            "Yes: the day before she died. It was when she sent
                            for me alone--you remember? She said she knew we
                            were safe with you, and always would be, because
                            once, when she asked you to, you'd given up the thing
                            you most wanted."

                            Archer received this strange communication in silence.
                            His eyes remained unseeingly fixed on the thronged
                            sunlit square below the window. At length he said in a
                            low voice: "She never asked me."

                            "No. I forgot. You never did ask each other
                            anything, did you? And you never told each other
                            anything. You just sat and watched each other, and guessed
                            at what was going on underneath. A deaf-and-dumb
                            asylum, in fact! Well, I back your generation for knowing
                            more about each other's private thoughts than we
                            ever have time to find out about our own.--I say,
                            Dad," Dallas broke off, "you're not angry with me? If
                            you are, let's make it up and go and lunch at Henri's.
                            I've got to rush out to Versailles afterward."

                            Archer did not accompany his son to Versailles. He
                            preferred to spend the afternoon in solitary roamings
                            through Paris. He had to deal all at once with the
                            packed regrets and stifled memories of an inarticulate
                            lifetime.

                            After a little while he did not regret Dallas's
                            indiscretion. It seemed to take an iron band from his heart
                            to know that, after all, some one had guessed and
                            pitied. . . . And that it should have been his wife moved
                            him indescribably. Dallas, for all his affectionate
                            insight, would not have understood that. To the boy, no
                            doubt, the episode was only a pathetic instance of vain
                            frustration, of wasted forces. But was it really no more?
                            For a long time Archer sat on a bench in the Champs
                            Elysees and wondered, while the stream of life rolled
                            by. . . .

                            A few streets away, a few hours away, Ellen Olenska
                            waited. She had never gone back to her husband, and
                            when he had died, some years before, she had made no
                            change in her way of living. There was nothing now to
                            keep her and Archer apart--and that afternoon he was
                            to see her.

                            He got up and walked across the Place de la Concorde
                            and the Tuileries gardens to the Louvre. She had
                            once told him that she often went there, and he had a
                            fancy to spend the intervening time in a place where he
                            could think of her as perhaps having lately been. For
                            an hour or more he wandered from gallery to gallery
                            through the dazzle of afternoon light, and one by one
                            the pictures burst on him in their half-forgotten splendour,
                            filling his soul with the long echoes of beauty.
                            After all, his life had been too starved. . . .

                            Suddenly, before an effulgent Titian, he found himself
                            saying: "But I'm only fifty-seven--" and then he
                            turned away. For such summer dreams it was too late;
                            but surely not for a quiet harvest of friendship, of
                            comradeship, in the blessed hush of her nearness.

                            He went back to the hotel, where he and Dallas were
                            to meet; and together they walked again across the
                            Place de la Concorde and over the bridge that leads to
                            the Chamber of Deputies.

                            Dallas, unconscious of what was going on in his
                            father's mind, was talking excitedly and abundantly of
                            Versailles. He had had but one previous glimpse of it,
                            during a holiday trip in which he had tried to pack all
                            the sights he had been deprived of when he had had to
                            go with the family to Switzerland; and tumultuous
                            enthusiasm and cock-sure criticism tripped each other
                            up on his lips.

                            As Archer listened, his sense of inadequacy and
                            inexpressiveness increased. The boy was not insensitive,
                            he knew; but he had the facility and self-confidence
                            that came of looking at fate not as a master but as an
                            equal. "That's it: they feel equal to things--they know
                            their way about," he mused, thinking of his son as the
                            spokesman of the new generation which had swept
                            away all the old landmarks, and with them the sign-
                            posts and the danger-signal.

                            Suddenly Dallas stopped short, grasping his father's
                            arm. "Oh, by Jove," he exclaimed.

                            They had come out into the great tree-planted space
                            before the Invalides. The dome of Mansart floated
                            ethereally above the budding trees and the long grey
                            front of the building: drawing up into itself all the rays
                            of afternoon light, it hung there like the visible symbol
                            of the race's glory.

                            Archer knew that Madame Olenska lived in a square
                            near one of the avenues radiating from the Invalides;
                            and he had pictured the quarter as quiet and almost
                            obscure, forgetting the central splendour that lit it up.
                            Now, by some queer process of association, that golden
                            light became for him the pervading illumination in
                            which she lived. For nearly thirty years, her life--of
                            which he knew so strangely little--had been spent in
                            this rich atmosphere that he already felt to be too dense
                            and yet too stimulating for his lungs. He thought of the
                            theatres she must have been to, the pictures she must
                            have looked at, the sober and splendid old houses she
                            must have frequented, the people she must have talked
                            with, the incessant stir of ideas, curiosities, images and
                            associations thrown out by an intensely social race in a
                            setting of immemorial manners; and suddenly he
                            remembered the young Frenchman who had once said to
                            him: "Ah, good conversation--there is nothing like it,
                            is there?"

                            Archer had not seen M. Riviere, or heard of him,
                            for nearly thirty years; and that fact gave the measure
                            of his ignorance of Madame Olenska's existence. More
                            than half a lifetime divided them, and she had spent the
                            long interval among people he did not know, in a
                            society he but faintly guessed at, in conditions he would
                            never wholly understand. During that time he had been
                            living with his youthful memory of her; but she had
                            doubtless had other and more tangible companionship.
                            Perhaps she too had kept her memory of him as something
                            apart; but if she had, it must have been like a
                            relic in a small dim chapel, where there was not time to
                            pray every day. . . .

                            They had crossed the Place des Invalides, and were
                            walking down one of the thoroughfares flanking the
                            building. It was a quiet quarter, after all, in spite of its
                            splendour and its history; and the fact gave one an idea
                            of the riches Paris had to draw on, since such scenes as
                            this were left to the few and the indifferent.

                            The day was fading into a soft sun-shot haze, pricked
                            here and there by a yellow electric light, and passers
                            were rare in the little square into which they had turned.
                            Dallas stopped again, and looked up.

                            "It must be here," he said, slipping his arm through
                            his father's with a movement from which Archer's shyness
                            did not shrink; and they stood together looking up
                            at the house.

                            It was a modern building, without distinctive character,
                            but many-windowed, and pleasantly balconied up
                            its wide cream-coloured front. On one of the upper
                            balconies, which hung well above the rounded tops of
                            the horse-chestnuts in the square, the awnings were still
                            lowered, as though the sun had just left it.

                            "I wonder which floor--?" Dallas conjectured; and
                            moving toward the porte-cochere he put his head into
                            the porter's lodge, and came back to say: "The fifth. It
                            must be the one with the awnings."

                            Archer remained motionless, gazing at the upper windows
                            as if the end of their pilgrimage had been attained.

                            "I say, you know, it's nearly six," his son at length
                            reminded him.

                            The father glanced away at an empty bench under
                            the trees.

                            "I believe I'll sit there a moment," he said.

                            "Why--aren't you well?" his son exclaimed.

                            "Oh, perfectly. But I should like you, please, to go
                            up without me."

                            Dallas paused before him, visibly bewildered. "But, I
                            say, Dad: do you mean you won't come up at all?"

                            "I don't know," said Archer slowly.

                            "If you don't she won't understand."

                            "Go, my boy; perhaps I shall follow you."

                            Dallas gave him a long look through the twilight.

                            "But what on earth shall I say?"

                            "My dear fellow, don't you always know what to
                            say?" his father rejoined with a smile.

                            "Very well. I shall say you're old-fashioned, and
                            prefer walking up the five flights because you don't like
                            lifts."

                            His father smiled again. "Say I'm old-fashioned: that's
                            enough."

                            Dallas looked at him again, and then, with an
                            incredulous gesture, passed out of sight under the vaulted
                            doorway.

                            Archer sat down on the bench and continued to gaze
                            at the awninged balcony. He calculated the time it
                            would take his son to be carried up in the lift to the
                            fifth floor, to ring the bell, and be admitted to the hall,
                            and then ushered into the drawing-room. He pictured
                            Dallas entering that room with his quick assured step
                            and his delightful smile, and wondered if the people
                            were right who said that his boy "took after him."

                            Then he tried to see the persons already in the
                            room--for probably at that sociable hour there would
                            be more than one--and among them a dark lady, pale
                            and dark, who would look up quickly, half rise, and
                            hold out a long thin hand with three rings on it. . . . He
                            thought she would be sitting in a sofa-corner near the
                            fire, with azaleas banked behind her on a table.

                            "It's more real to me here than if I went up," he
                            suddenly heard himself say; and the fear lest that last
                            shadow of reality should lose its edge kept him rooted
                            to his seat as the minutes succeeded each other.

                            He sat for a long time on the bench in the thickening
                            dusk, his eyes never turning from the balcony. At length
                            a light shone through the windows, and a moment later
                            a man-servant came out on the balcony, drew up the
                            awnings, and closed the shutters.

                            At that, as if it had been the signal he waited for,
                            Newland Archer got up slowly and walked back alone
                            to his hotel.
                            #14
                              Chuyển nhanh đến:

                              Thống kê hiện tại

                              Hiện đang có 0 thành viên và 1 bạn đọc.
                              Kiểu:
                              2000-2024 ASPPlayground.NET Forum Version 3.9